4773 references across all volumes · 1572 distinct verses · 348 of them with the verse as Kane prints it
| Verse | The verse, as Kane prints it | Locations | Context |
|---|---|---|---|
| c | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... the treatise of Bṛhaspati. The present Manusmṛti contains a similar assertion that Brahmā ... |
| l | संर्वे परबशं दुःखं सर्वमात्मवशं सुखम्। एतद्विद्यात्समासेन लक्षणं सुखदुःखयोः ॥ मनु . IV. 160; स्वतन्त्रा मनुष्याणो परतन्त्रा सदाधला । नरोपि परतन्त्रो यतस्य कीदृ - रनुष्यवता ॥ मार्कण्डेयपुराण 125. 29. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 500 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-x-purpose-of-the-study-of-rājadharma-and-the-ends-of-the-state · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ... Raghu-vaṁśa XIV. 67 Kālidāsa says that Manu laid down that the Dharma of a king was t... |
| ci | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics | ...t the rewards of such worship are. Then Manu cites the story (again with the words ‘atr... |
| XL | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...nhales hot vapour or atmosphere (acc to Manu XL 214) Manu adds that the performer has t... |
| Viv | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xix-kalpa-manvantara-mahāyuga-yuga | ...he soma extracted in (the sacrifice of) Manu Vivasvat, just as you frequently accept the... |
| ILL.81 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...yana) means tarpana, while according to Manu ILL. 81 it means śrāddha and the Sṃ C. (I. p. 2... |
| i | असृतं साहस्रं माया मूर्खत्वमतिलोभिता । अशौचत्वं निर्दयत्वं स्त्रीणां दोषा : स्वभावजा : ॥ |
vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...masūtra is a pupil of Baudhāyana as the Manusmṛti is promulgated by Bhṛgu, the pupil of Man... |
| I | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...a differs expressly from Govindarāja on Manu I, 5, I. 82 (Itaresvagamāt); II. 122, 125... |
| I.1 | वेदार्थोपनिबन्द्धत्वात्प्राधान्यं तु मनुस्मृतौ । मन्वर्थविपरीता या स्मृतिः सा न प्रशस्यते ॥ (quoted by अपरार्क on Yāj. II. 21 and by कुल्लुक on मनु I. 1, who adds one more verse from बृहस्पति ' तावच्छास्त्राणि शोभन्ते तर्कव्याकरणानि च । धर्मार्थमोक्षोपदेशा मनुर्वार्ग्य दयते ॥ )'. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...ations of dharmas common to all meṇ The Manusmṛti ( I. 1 ) begins by saying that the great sages r... |
| 1.2 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma | ...nse in the dharmaśāstra literature. The Manusmṛti (1. 2) tells us that the sages requested Manu ... |
| I.5 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...very frequently. For example, he quotes Manu I. 5 and 21 (on V. S. I. 3. 28), I. 27 (on V... |
| I.5-6 | तन्त्रायमाद्यः श्लोकः । आसीदिदं तमोभूतं न प्राज्ञायत किंचन । ततः स्वयं - भूर्भगवान्प्रादुरासीच्चतुर्मुखः ॥ . Manu I. 5 is quoted as the verse of a स्मृतिकार by कमलशील in his comment on शान्तरक्षित 's तत्त्वसंग्रह ( कारिका 3118 ) in the middle of the 8th century A. D. Vide सुरेश्वर 's वृहदारण्यकभाष्यवार्तिक p. 487. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...rk which is a combination of the extant Manu I. 5-6 and says that vyava- hāra was the 9th p... |
| I.5-13.I | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...he Matsya closely follows (in I. 37–41) Manu I. 5–13. It refers to the creation of the seven sa... |
| I.11 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...ātithi (at the end of his commentary on Manu I. 11) remarks that these are *arthavādas* an... |
| I.12 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...a (on Manu I. 22), Kākatalīya-nyāya (on Manu I. 12), Viśvajit-nyāya (on Manu II. 2). |
| I.15 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya | ...urther states that ‘Mahān’ occurring in Manu I. 15 is the Sāṅkhya ‘Mahat-tattva’ and that ... |
| I.16 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ... the Sāṅkhya ‘Mahat-tattva’ and that in Manu I. 16 ‘ahaṅkāra’ and the five ‘tanmātrās’ of ... |
| I.17 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ... of the Sāṅkhya system are mentioneḍ On Manu I. 17 he quotes a part of Sāṅkhyakārikā 22 (p... |
| I.19 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | He quotes ( on Manu I. 19 ) a verse from the Sāṅkhyakā-rikā ( pra... |
| I.21 | सर्वेषां तु स नामानि कर्माणि च पृथक् पृथक् । वेदशब्देभ्य एवादी पृथक्संस्थाश्च निर्ममे ॥ मनु I. 21. The श . ब्र . I. 3. 28 is ' शब्द इति चेज्जातः प्रमथल्याक्ष ब्रह्मणात् . स्वयम्भुवे शब्दब्रह्मावपति जगदिति । मत्स्याङ्गुमानामाप्यः । अनुमानं श्रुतिः प्रामाण्यं प्रति सापेक्षत्वात् । ये हि शब्द - जापतिर्वादवालनुभवत् , अदृष्टमिति महव्यवाह्यम् , इन्द्रव इति भाव इति स्त्रोचं विश्वान्यनीति शब्धम् , अभिसोमेप्सयप्पाः प्रजाः ' इति श्रुतिः ... स्तुतिर्वापि । अनादिनिधना नित्या वागुत्सृष्टा स्वयंभुवा । यदेनेयम् विश्व्या यतः सर्वाः प्रवृत्तयः । ... तथा । नामरूपं च भूतानां कर्मणां च प्रवर्तनम् । वेदशब्देभ्य एवादो निर्ममे स महेश्वरः ॥ इति . The śruti text cited is Tāṇḍya-mahābrāhmaṇa of Rg. IX. 62. 1, the mantra being ' एते असुम् - मिन्द्विस्स्विरः पवित्रजमाक्षपः । विश्वान्यामपि सौमना ॥ '. The verse अनादिनिधना is शान्तिपर्व the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 67 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... Manu I. 5, on V. S. I. 3. 28 refers to Manu I. 21 in slightly different words, on V. S. I... |
| I.22 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ... M. are 'Brāhmaṇa- parivrājakanyāya (on Manu I. 22), Kākatalīya-nyāya (on Manu I. 12), Viś... |
| I.23 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra | ...yajña, adhidaivika and adhyātmika typeṣ Manu I. 23 and Vedānga- jyotișa say that the mantr... |
| I.27 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya | ...ee guṇas, objects of sense, five senseṣ Manu I. 27 refers to the five tanmātrās of the fiv... |
| I.28 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...fferent words, on V. S. IV. 2. 6 quotes Manu I. 28 ('anvyo' &c. ), on V. S. I. 3. 36 refer... |
| I.32-33 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...Nārada is altogether ignoreḍ The extant Manusmṛti (I. 32-33) narrates how from Brahmā sprang Virāj, ... |
| I.32-41 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | Another theory of creation is stated in Manusmṛti I. 32-41. Brahmā divided his own body into two h... |
| I.34-35 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §45-pulastya · vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja | ...ten primordial sages men- tioned in the Manusmṛti I. 34-35. |
| I.35 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...eiṇ ‘Nārada is a very ancient name. The Manusmṛti (I. 35) mentions Nārada as one of the ten prime... |
| I.35-36 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ... taught it to Marīci, Bhrgu and others (Manu I. 35–36 and 58 ) and Bhrgu at the order of Manu... |
| I.55 | एषा प्रक्रिया सद्यःप्रलयोपवर्णनादौ सर्वत्र पुराणादिष्वपि योज्या । विष्ण० on या . III. 170; पुराणॆ हि भगवतः सवितुर्ग्रहयो वीथ्यो दिवि पद्धतयः श्रूयन्ते ॥ विष्ण० on या . III. 175; On Manu I. 55 Medhātithi quotes : यथा पुराणे उक्तम् । पूर्व्यकेन लिङ्गेन प्राण् . म्येन स युज्यते । तेन वदस्य वै बन्थो मोक्षो मुक्स्य तेन तु । ; on I. 69 he states : तथा च पुराग्ङ्करः । इत्येतदादिभिर्गते दिव्या संख्या दिजाः । दिव्येनैव प्रमाणेन युगसंख्या प्रकीर्तिता ॥ ; on I. 74 he says पुराणे हि मनो महात्मतिबुद्धिर्महत्त्वं च कीर्त्यते । पर्ग्रयवाचकाः शब्दा महतः परि कीर्तिताः इति ; on मनु I. 78 he quotes 2½ verses from पुराणकार ‘ दश मन्वन्तराणीह तिष्ठन्ति नित्यचिन्तकाः ॥ भॊतिकास्तु शतं पूर्णं सहस्रं त्वभिमानिनः ॥ महास्रकाः सहस्राणि दश तिष्ठन्ति विन्वराः । पूर्णं शतसहस्रं तु तिष्ठन्त्यव्यक्तचिन्तकाः । पुर्व्वं निगमॆ प्राप्य परिसंख्या न विद्यते । ’ शैवान्याशुपुतान् स्प्रष्टु लोकायतिक - नास्तिकान् विकर्मस्थान् द्विज्ञान् शूद्रान् सवासा जलमविशेन् ॥ वङ्गा ड - पु . q. by मिता० on या . III, 30 and by स्मृतिच . ( आह्निक p. 118 ). सर्वज्ञनिभिः । सौवर्णमागारात्रं नर्नकृतिश्षेपेण भविष्यपुराणे सुप्तुनाभिहितम् - ‘ सुवर्णभारनिभैर्गे नागां कृत्वा तथैव गाम् । व्यायाम दत्त्वा त्रिविद्यवित्सराष्पमायुनात् । ’ मिता . on या . III. 6. |
vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...nly once on Manu III. 238 ), Vyāsa ( on Manu I. 55, X. 127 ), Śaṅkha ( 3 times in prose on... |
| I.62 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...as one of the first seven Manus acc. to Manusmṛti I. 62) and the close correspondence of certai... |
| I.64 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xiv-conception-of-kāla · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xvi-muhūrta | ...tionṣ A few examples alone can be citeḍ Manu (I. 64) furnishes the following table : 18 nime... |
| I.65-67 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...in occur verses that are the same as in Manusmṛti I. 65-67, 69-70, 75-77, 81-83, 85-86. It is diff... |
| I.67-73 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...7, and Manu 9. 237, Viṣṇu 20. 1-21, and Manu I. 67-73, Viṣṇu 51. 7-10 and Manu 4. 209-212, Vi... |
| I.71 | चतुर्युगेषु द्वादशसंख्यैर्द्वादशयुगमीति तु मेधातिथिभ्रमो नादत्तव्यः । on मनु I. 71; on मनु I. 103 मेधातिथि remarks that ‘adhyetavyam’ and ‘pravaktavyam’ are not vitium but only ‘arthavādas’ and Kullūka remarks ‘ अनुवादमात्रमेतदिति … मेधातिथिभ्रमः। तत्र मनोहरम् ’ । It is possible that Kullūka had before him a defective mṣ reading about Medhātithi’s bhāṣya on Manu I, 71. |
vol-1-part-2 §89-kullūkabhatta | ...s out the mistakes of Medhātithi (as on Manu I. 71 and 103, II. 101 ).<sup class="fn-ref">... |
| I.73 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...Paramātman). The Gītā (VIII. 17–18) and Manu I. 73 state that the day of Brahmā is equal t... |
| I.74 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...anu III. 232) and Purāṇa in general (on Manu I. 74 and 80). He frequently quotes the Gṛhya... |
| I.74-78 | एषा प्रक्रिया सद्यःप्रलयोपवर्णनादौ सर्वत्र पुराणादिष्वपि योज्या । विष्ण० on या . III. 170; पुराणॆ हि भगवतः सवितुर्ग्रहयो वीथ्यो दिवि पद्धतयः श्रूयन्ते ॥ विष्ण० on या . III. 175; On Manu I. 55 Medhātithi quotes : यथा पुराणे उक्तम् । पूर्व्यकेन लिङ्गेन प्राण् . म्येन स युज्यते । तेन वदस्य वै बन्थो मोक्षो मुक्स्य तेन तु । ; on I. 69 he states : तथा च पुराग्ङ्करः । इत्येतदादिभिर्गते दिव्या संख्या दिजाः । दिव्येनैव प्रमाणेन युगसंख्या प्रकीर्तिता ॥ ; on I. 74 he says पुराणे हि मनो महात्मतिबुद्धिर्महत्त्वं च कीर्त्यते । पर्ग्रयवाचकाः शब्दा महतः परि कीर्तिताः इति ; on मनु I. 78 he quotes 2½ verses from पुराणकार ‘ दश मन्वन्तराणीह तिष्ठन्ति नित्यचिन्तकाः ॥ भॊतिकास्तु शतं पूर्णं सहस्रं त्वभिमानिनः ॥ महास्रकाः सहस्राणि दश तिष्ठन्ति विन्वराः । पूर्णं शतसहस्रं तु तिष्ठन्त्यव्यक्तचिन्तकाः । पुर्व्वं निगमॆ प्राप्य परिसंख्या न विद्यते । ’ शैवान्याशुपुतान् स्प्रष्टु लोकायतिक - नास्तिकान् विकर्मस्थान् द्विज्ञान् शूद्रान् सवासा जलमविशेन् ॥ वङ्गा ड - पु . q. by मिता० on या . III, 30 and by स्मृतिच . ( आह्निक p. 118 ). सर्वज्ञनिभिः । सौवर्णमागारात्रं नर्नकृतिश्षेपेण भविष्यपुराणे सुप्तुनाभिहितम् - ‘ सुवर्णभारनिभैर्गे नागां कृत्वा तथैव गाम् । व्यायाम दत्त्वा त्रिविद्यवित्सराष्पमायुनात् । ’ मिता . on या . III. 6. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...es from his sleep is briefly noticed in Manusmṛti I. 74-78, viz. he creates (or appoints) his mind... |
| I.81 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | From the Mahābhārata (Śānti 59), Manu (I. 81), Nārada (I. 1–2), Bṛhaspati and the Pur... |
| I.81-82 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...came into vogue (compare Gaut VIII. 1). Manu I. 81-82 (= Śāntiparva 231. 23-24) state that in... |
| I.84 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ...ded down by ancient sageṣ Medhātithi on Manu I. 84 ('vedoktam-āyur-martyānām) has a long n... |
| I.85 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...s, were not being performed and just as Manu ( I. 85 ) declares that the dharmas were differen... |
| I.85-86 | अन्ये कलियुगे नृणां युगानुसारतः । अन्ये कलियुगे नृणां युगानुसारतः ॥ मनु I. 85. The same verse occurs in शान्तिपर्व 232. 27 (=cr. eḍ 224. 26) and in पराशरस्मृति (I. 22) (which reads युगलरूपानुसारतः ): कुते तु मानवो धर्मस्त्रेतायां द्दापरैऽपरै । अन्ये कलियुगे नृणां धर्मो मानवः स्मृतः ॥ पराशर I. 24 q. by स्मृतिच . I. p. 11. |
vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti | ...as those of the Manusmṛti. For example, Manu I. 85–86 occur in the first chapter of Parāśara,... |
| I.86 | अलपेनैव प्रसन्नैश्च धर्मो सिध्यन्ति वै कलौ ॥ विष्णुपुराण VI. 2. 24, मत्स्य 19. 74; शान्ति 232. 32 ( त्रेतायुगे ) विर्शिस्त्वेष यज्ञानां न कृते युगे। द्वारैरे विछिन्ने यान्ति यज्ञाः कलयुगे तथा ॥ ; पराशरस्मृति I. 23 is the same as मनु I. 86; बहुने द्वारे यद्वा दानं कलियुगे वरम्। वायु 8. 66. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | Manu (I. 86) and others state that in the four *yuga... |
| I.100 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... by brāhmaṇas never come to be untrue’. Manu (I. 100) declares ‘whatever<sup class="fn-ref"><... |
| I.107 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...of the people current in their days, as Manu I. 107 declares, 'in this work dharma has been... |
| I.108 | आचारः परमो धर्मः श्रुत्युक्तः स्मार्त एव च । तस्माद्द्विजैः सदा युक्तो नित्यं स्यादात्मवान् द्विजः ॥ मनु I, 108, ' य श्रुत्युक्त आचारः पुरुषसाधारणधर्मरूपयानार्थे यधर्माख्यय . यज्ञ स्मार्त स परमः प्रकृतो धर्म ज्योतिष्टोमादेरुक्तं प्रतिस्तस्मार्तेषु ; गोविन्दराज , ' श्रुत्युक्तोद्विहोयोहोमोदिः स्मार्ताद्देहकादिः अस्मिन्नु अर्थो ' मन्वन , compare अनुशासन 141. 65 वेदोक्तः परमो धर्म स्मृतिज्ञानेोपरः शिक्षाधीर्णः प्र० भीलखयी धमां सामान्यना n and शान्ति 259 3 सदाचारः स्मृतिर्वेदखिविध धर्मलक्षणम्। |
vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...arva 373. 76), ‘ācārah paramo dharmaḥ’ (Manu I. 108). Harita defined dharma as ‘śrutipramāṇ... |
| I.108.Vi | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...iam Jones of ‘ācāraḥ paramo dharmaḥ’ in Manu I. 108. Vide H. of Dh. Vol. III. pp 874-876 for tw... |
| I.118 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...tama XI. 20, Vasiṣṭha I. 17 and XIX. 7, Manu I. 118 and VIII. 41 and the word *jāti* (caste... |
| I.118.V | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...nu. That sūtra is only a summary of our Manu I. 118. Vaṣ 3. 2 (which is preceded by the words ... |
| II | या सच्छृत्रानतिक्रम्य परसूत्रेण वर्तते । अप्रमाणमुर्षि कृत्वा सोप्यघमेण युज्यते ॥ विष्णुधर्मोत्तर II. 127. 148-149. |
vol-1-part-1 §50-yama · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...occurs as Anuśāsana 104. 64-65 ( and is Manu II, 120 ); so also '*Dūrādāvasathāṇ.dūre k... |
| II.1 | मनु II. 1. विद्वद्भिः सेवितः सद्भिः … निबोधत । |
vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...lts happiness and final beatitude.’ The Manusmṛti (in II. 1) gives the following general definition ... |
| 2.1 | ‘ अथातो धर्मं व्याख्यास्यामः । श्रुतिप्रमाणको धर्मः । श्रुतिश्च द्विविधा वैदिकी तान्त्रिकी च ॥ ’. The Brahmayajña probably takes the words अथातो ... स्यामः ’ from हारीत and not from the Vaiśeṣika-sūtra. |
vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita | According to Kullūka (on Manu 2. 1) the Hārita-dharma-sūtra opened with th... |
| II.2 | स स्वर्गः स्यात्सर्वानप्रविष्टत्वात् । पू . मी . सू . IV. 3. 15. सर्वार्त्त्व means सर्वभुक्कामः . शाबर explains ' सर्व हि पुरुषाः स्वर्गकामाः । कुत एतत् । प्रीतिहि स्वर्गः । सर्वत्र प्रीतिराप्त्ये । मेधा . on मनु II. 2. refers to it; vide एतद् . भा . I. 1. p. 148. The विष्णुपुराण II. 6. 46 has: मनःप्रीतिकरः स्वर्गो नरकस्तद्विपर्ययः । भवकामसर्गो ये च पुण्यपापे द्विजोपपन्ना ॥ |
vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...āya (on Manu I. 12), Viśvajit-nyāya (on Manu II. 2). |
| II.4 | मानवे च सर्वो प्रवृत्ति : कामहेतुक्यवेवेति . Vide. मनु . II. 4. |
vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...ravṛttiḥ kāmāhetukyeveti’ (referring to Manu II. 4). Besides, there is hardly any conflict... |
| II.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...aṣ Dh. S. XII. 18, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 68. 40, Manu II. 5 say that one should face the east when ... |
| II.6 | वेदोऽखिलो धर्ममूलं स्मृतिशीले च तद्विदाम् । आचारश्चैव साधूनामात्मनस्तुष्टिरेव च ।। मनुस्मृति II. 6. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 3 → crediting मनु |
vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama · vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba · vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci | ...ted than any other is Gautama (e. g. on Manu II. 6, VIII. 125 &c. ). |
| 2.6 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...tes the words ‘Vedeśkhilo Dharmamūlam’ (Manu 2. 6 and 7 ) and concludes from the words of... |
| II.6-7 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...remost among Smṛtiṣ On p. 165 he quotes Manu II. 6–7, though he employs the plural ‘smartṛbh... |
| II.7 | वेदाथर््ोपनिषद्भ्यः प्रामाण्यं तु मनुस्मृतौ । सर्वधर्मोपपरीतार्थं या स्मृतिः सा न मनुस्मृति ।। बृहस्पति q. by अपराकर p. 628 on या . II. 21 and by कुल्लूक on मनु I.1 मनुस्मृति II. 7 (quoted above in note 2045) claims that whatever it says on dharma has all been declared in the Veda. The मनुस्मृति frequently echoes the very words of the Vedas; e. g., Manu I. 31 and Rg. X. 90. 12, Manu II. 7 and वाज . सं . 40. 2, Manu IX. 8 (about Jāyā) and Ait. Br. 33. 1 (7th gāthā), Manu IX. 32 and Ait. Br. 33. 3 (4th gāthā). H. D. 159 |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...d was taken up by many subsequent workṣ Manu II. 7 also states that whatever dharma has be... |
| II.10 | श्रुतिस्तु वेदो विज्ञेयो धर्मशास्त्रं तु वै स्मृतिः । मनु II. 10. the same words stand at १ पर्व १ (ब्रह्मपर्व) 7.55 |
vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...e frequent word is Dharmaśāstra, though Manu (II. 10) says ‘Smṛti is Dharmaśāstra.’ On Pāṇ. I... |
| II.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī | ... Veda among upapātakas ( lesser sins ). Manu II. 11 says that he who disrespects Veda and s... |
| II.12 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ... many verses and the Mahābhāṣyakāra (on Manu II. 12 and 123). On several verses his bhāṣya ... |
| II.13 | धर्मं जिज्ञासमानानां प्रमाणं परमं श्रुतिः । मनु II. 13. धर्म ... प्रथमं श्रुतिः । द्वितीयं तु स्मृतकाणि तृतीयं लोकसंग्रहः ।। वृद्धगौतम XIV. p 599. vide या . I 40. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...shastra-works-19">19</a></sup> is (vide Manu II. 13 and Yaj. I. 40). If two Vedic texts of ... |
| II.14 | तुल्पबलत्वेपि विकल्प . गौ I 5; श्रुतिद्वैधं तु यत्र स्यात्तत्र धर्मावनुमो स्मृती ॥ स्मृतिद्वैधं तु विप्रल्प कल्पनाया ह्ययुक्त इयमुते जाबालि q by स्मृतिमु II p 496. The Last half of Jābāli's verse is the same as Manu II. 14 |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...armashastra-works-20">20</a></sup> I 5, Manu II. 14 and Jābāli declare that there is an opt... |
| II.15 | संध्याकर्मविसाने तु स्वयं होमो विधीयते । दक्ष II. 28; प्रादुष्करणमग्नेर् नो प्रातर्होमं च दर्शनात् । हतारुर्चये रविर्वांदिद्विरे हिस्वा न गच्छति । तावद्धोमाविधिः पुनर्यो साम्यादयुषित । गोभिलस्मृति I. 122-123 Manu II. 15 refers to the several views about homakala. समययायुषित in Manu is explained as the time before the sun's disc appears after the stars have become invisible. Vido स्मृतिच० I. p. 161 and बौ . गृ . सं . परिशिष्ठ I. 72 for explanation of उदित , समययायुषित &c. The स्मृत्यर्सार p. 35 says प्रातर्होमे संगवान्तः कालस्त्वदिष्टे तथा। सायमनस्तमिते होमकालस्तु नव नाडिका : ॥ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...ern horizon (Gobhila I. 122-123 ). Vide Manu II. 15 also. The mādhyāhna (midday) bath is to... |
| 2.16 | गर्भाधाने च विवाहोदनन्तरं प्रथमोपगमे विष्णुयोनिं कल्पयन्ति मन्त्रदेवकोष - विधिद्विहिगम् । परेषामागर्भग्रहणादप्यस्तु । मेधा . on मनु II. 16. |
vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...e Manusmṛti. For example, Viṣṇu 2.3 and Manu 2.16, Viṣṇu 3.4 and 6 and Manu 7. 69-70, Viṣ... |
| II.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...the smṛtis and purāṇas by himself. Even Manu II. 16 seems to suggest that only the dvijātis... |
| II.17 | no text found | vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...ver for the worship of Agni. V. 90. 11, Manu II. 17 (calls it devanadī), N. II. 60. 30, Bh.... |
| II.17, 18 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xv-kurukshetra-and-some-other-famous-tīrthas | ...ween the Sarasvati and Dṛṣadvati, while Manu (II. 17, 18) defines Brahmāvarta as the country crea... |
| II.17-24 | सरखतीदृषद्वत्योरन्तरं कुरुजाङ्गलम् । वामन 22.47. सरस्वतीदृषद्वत्योर्देव - निर्मिते देशे ब्रह्मावर्ते प्रचक्षते ॥ कुरुक्षेत्रं च मत्स्याश्र पाञ्चालाः शूर - सेनाकाः ॥ एष ब्रह्मर्षिदेशो वै ब्रह्मावर्तादनन्तरः ॥ मनु II, 17 and 19. The extent of countries varied from age to age. पञ्चाल was divided into North and South. At the time of Buddha the capital of Pañcāla was Kanoj. Sūrasena is the country of which Mathurā was the capital. अनन्तर may mean ‘slightly less than’ or ‘not inferior to or not different froṃ’ The verse सरस्वतीदृषद्वत्योः occurs in नारदीय ( उत्तर ) chap. 64 6. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...ra (p. 56) and several other smṛtis The Manusmṛti (II. 17-24) defines Brahmāvarta as the country betw... |
| II.18 | किं च कारणशङ्गाद्येनमादेराचारस्य । रूपवती मातुलकन्यर्णा कामयमाना राजभयाद्धुद्वन्त : कन्यागमनदूषो माभूदिति। अन्ये त्वविद्वांसो ' येनादस्य पितरो याताः ? इत्यस्य यथाश्रुतसमर्थं गृहीत्वा धर्मेणामि . ते प्रतिपक्षाः । मेधा० on मनु II. 18. |
vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an | ...n a river in ‘Hemanta’ and ‘Śiśira’. On Manu II. 18 he says ‘in other countries, some say, ... |
| II.19 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xix-kalpa-manvantara-mahāyuga-yuga | ...n the accounts contained in Purāṇaṣ The Manusmṛti (II. 19) appears to assign the function of the r... |
| II.20 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...ānyatra sampāptih puṇyāpāpayoh in Mārk) Manu (II. 20) manifests great pride in and love for t... |
| II.21 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...re the Sarasvatī disappears, as said by Manu II. 21 ) artisans and menial workers eat the f... |
| II.22 | आर्यं वर्तन्ते तत्र पुनः पुनरुद्भ्रान्त्याक्रम्यक्राम्यापि न चिरं तत्र म्लेच्छाः स्थातारो भवन्ति । मेघा . on मनु II. 22; यदि कश्चित्क्षत्रियद्विजातीयो राजा साझाचरणो म्लेच्छा - नपराजयेत चातुर्वर्ण्यं वासयेत् , म्लेच्छांश्चार्यावर्त इव चाण्डालान् व्यवस्थापयेत् सोपि स्वार्थामिषः , यतो भूमिर्न स्वतो दुष्टा संसर्गाद्धि सा दुष्यति । मेधा . on मनु II. 23. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...Āryan had to be given up. Medhātithi on Manu II. 22 explains that Āryāvarta is so called ‘b... |
| 2.23 | आर्यं वर्तन्ते तत्र पुनः पुनरुद्भ्रान्त्याक्रम्यक्राम्यापि न चिरं तत्र म्लेच्छाः स्थातारो भवन्ति । मेघा . on मनु II. 22; यदि कश्चित्क्षत्रियद्विजातीयो राजा साझाचरणो म्लेच्छा - नपराजयेत चातुर्वर्ण्यं वासयेत् , म्लेच्छांश्चार्यावर्त इव चाण्डालान् व्यवस्थापयेत् सोपि स्वार्थामिषः , यतो भूमिर्न स्वतो दुष्टा संसर्गाद्धि सा दुष्यति । मेधा . on मनु II. 23. |
vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...yaparisiṣṭa, the Yogasūtra. He says (on Manu 2. 23) that Mleccha countries like Āndhra and... |
| II.23 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ... on Yāj. I. 2), Viṣṇudharma-sūtra 84.4, Manu II. 23, Yāj. I. 2, Saṁvarta 4, Laghu-Hārīta (I... |
| II.24 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...s with *śātaka*s (garments). He says on Manu II. 24 that in the Himālayas in Kashmir it is ... |
| II.25 | हरदत्त on गौ . ध . सू . 19. 1 and गोविन्दराज on मनु 2.25 give the same five-fold classificatioṇ The Bhāvisyapurāṇa (in Brāhma-parva 181, 10-15) sets out this fivefold dharma (Venk. Press eḍ). The Gaut. Dh. 19, 1 says 'Ukto varṇadharmāścāśramadharmāśca' and then proceeds to dilate upon prāyaścittas (i. e. naimittika dharma). The Āp. Dh. S. begins, 'athātaḥ Sāmayācārikān dharmān vyākhyāsyāmaḥ' (We shall expound the dharmas relating to the practices based on convention and adds that the conventions settled by those who are conversant with dharma and the authorities and not any and every convention whatever,' The Āp. Gr. S. begins 'Atha karmūṇyācārād-yāni gṛhyante.' That is actions are Śrutilakṣaṇa and ācāralakṣaṇa. Samaya has several meanings as Amara says 'Samayāḥ śapathīścakrākalāsiddhānta-samvidah.' |
vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...the quotation cited below will show. On Manu II. 25 he refers to the exegesis of Vivaraṇakā... |
| II.27 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...therefore all that is meant by enas (in Manu II. 27) is impurity.' Kullūka explains that bl... |
| II.27-28 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | First as to the purpose of saṁskāraṣ Manu (II. 27–28) says ‘In the case of dvijātis, the tain... |
| II.28 | On मनु 2. 28 गोविन्दराज says ‘ ज्ञानकर्मसमुच्चयन्मोक्षावाप्तेः ’. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva | ...iters like Gautama and legislators like Manu (II. 28) to look upon them as saṁskāras, as enno... |
| II.29 | The व . म . says ‘ वस्तुतस्तु पितामहपदमनिवक्षितम् । अन्यथा प्रपितामह - युपाये सहस्रशस्यधनाभाबप्रसङ्गः। अनुभविविशेषणलाभाङ्ग ’ p. 90. अनुवाद्य means the same thing as उद्दिष्टयमान or उद्देश्य (the subject, of which something is to be predi- cated). ‘ अत्र अविभागामित्यस्यैवोपपत्तिसपत्नम् । भ्रातृणामिति तु त्वविशेषाणमवविवक्षितम् ’ स्म . प . 132. मेधातिथि on मनु II. 29 says ‘ न प्रथमाने लिङ्गसंख्यादी विसैशण विवक्ष्यते यद्य समाहीति सत्यव्ययेकवचने सर्वं ब्रहाः संभुद्र्यपन्ने । ’ श्लोका : Defines उद्देश्य as ‘ बुद्धी - ग्रीष्मः प्राथम्यमित्याद्युद्देश्यत्वलक्षणम् । तत्संवन्मवेकारश्व स्पादुपधेलक्षणम् ’ वदत्रर्थ त्वलक्षणा व शब्दो वकचत्रनेपेक्षया ॥ अनुपमान० verses 109-110). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ... clari- fied butter become medhājānana. Manu II. 29 seizes upon the making the child eat go... |
| II.29, 170, 172 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...s ), *Vanaparva* ( 180. 34-35 ) same as Manu ( II. 29, 170, 172 ), *Udyoga* 37. 1., *Śānti* 21. 11-12 ; *... |
| II.30 | जातकर्मवदोषौ चे करिष्यते । ...... यदि दशमीदादूयसो वक्ष्यमाणगुणयुक्ते भक्त्या तदा तयोः कर्तव्यम् । यदा न तदाप्यस्मिन्रात्रेपि कर्तव्यम् । ...... अयं च परमाधोः दशमीदादूयसीमपेक्षो वा कर्तव्यम् । उत्तरकालं च षड्वर्धनमं लक्षं परित्यज्य तदुपरेपि कर्तव्यम् । मेधातिथि on मनु II. 30. |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...(Bauḍ Gr. II. 1. 23, Pār. Gr. I. 17 and Manu II. 30). There were various rules at different... |
| II.32 | Compare the following lucid note of the पराशरमाधवीय I. part 2 p. 122 कूटस्थश्रीद्विसुगमाख्य परिगणनायां पञ्चमे बढे ससमे बाहुल्गोम्ये युगमे जातिस् - लङ्कयते। पुमान् बिप्रः ष शूद्रा तयोर्युग्मं कूटस्थम्। तस्मादुत्पन्ना निषादी सापि बिप्रेगैढढा तयोर्युग्मं द्वितीयम्। एवं तदुत्पन्नायां चव्वां बिप्रेणोढायां तृतीयादि - ससमे युगे जातमुत्पन्नं ब्राह्मण्योपेतं भवति। एवं वेश्याविप्रयुगल कूटस्थम्। तस्मादुत्पन्ना अम्बष्ठा तस्याश्च विप्रस्य च युग्मं द्वितीयम्। एवं ..... षष्ठं यदुग्मं तस्मादुत्पन्नस्य ब्राह्मण्यं भवति। तथा क्षत्रियाविप्रयोर्युग्मे कूटस्थे तदुत्पन्ना मूर्धावसिक्ता तस्याश्च विप्रस्य च युग्मं द्वितीयम्। तत्परंपरायां पञ्चमाद्युगमादुत्पन्नस्य ब्राह्मण्यं भवति। एतदुक्तं भवति पञ्चमे षढे ससमे चेति व्यवस्थितविकल्पाः कूटस्थपुरुषगताः समनन्तरैकान्तरद्व्यन्तरजातिंयोगे पञ्चमाद्योऽप्यग - न्त्या ह्नति। तथा च सति शूद्रवैश्ययोः वेश्याक्षत्रिययोः समनन्तरवात्सलम् , शूद्राक्षत्रिय - षष्ठे ५७ जातिकुलयेगि .......... यथा वर्णसंकीर्ण प्रतिलोमम्य मधममध्यममम् तथा उपचायिकापि। तथा वेश्यस्यादरे यदि प्रवनोक्तरीत्या पादयुग्मप्रशस्तताह। |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...as if they were kṣatriyas, according to Manu II. 32) and Kākuśtha- varman (4th in descent f... |
| II.33 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...chapter-vi-samskāras-134">134</a></sup> Manu II. 33 prescribes that the names of women shou... |
| 2.34 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...o Manu 4. 95; Mānava Gṛ. S. I. 20. 1 to Manu 2. 34; Mānava Gṛ. S. I. 21. 1 to Manu 2. 35; ... |
| II.34 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...ramaṇa, Pār. gr. (I. 17) as Niṣkramaṇa, Manu II. 34 speaks of it as Niṣkramaṇa. The Kauśika... |
| II.34-35 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §49-marīci | ...ici The name Marici is very ancient. In Manusmṛti II. 34-35 Marici is mentioned first among the ten... |
| 2.35 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...o Manu 2. 34; Mānava Gṛ. S. I. 21. 1 to Manu 2. 35; Mānava Gṛ. S. I. 22. 1 to Manu 2. 36; ... |
| II.35 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ... like boys having many tufts of hair '. Manu II. 35 also has in view this Vedic verse. |
| II.36 | The verse गर्भाष्टमे वै कुर्वीत इन चतुर्व ° III. I. 112 is मनु . 2. 36 ; ' भूतकाभ्यासो यस्तु स उपाध्यायं उच्यते ' quoted in स्मृतिच ° । , p. 34. is मनु II. 141. |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...Āp. Dh. (I. 1. 19), Bauḍ Dh. (I. 2. 8), Manu (II. 36 ) prescribe as most favoured the 8th year... |
| 2.36 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...o Manu 2. 35; Mānava Gṛ. S. I. 22. 1 to Manu 2. 36; Mānava Gṛ. S. II. 12. 1–2 to Manu 3. 8... |
| II.38 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...he kṣatriya. According to Medhātithi on Manu II. 38 ‘ā kṛṣṇena (Rg. I. 35. 2) and ‘viśvā rū... |
| II.38-39 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... Āp. Dh. S. I. 1. 1. 22, Vaṣ XI. 71-75, Manu II. 38-39, Yāj. I. 37-38. Such persons are then c... |
| II.39 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...trīka or sāvitrīpatita and also vrātya (Manu II. 39 and Yāj. I. 38 call them so). These wor... |
| II.41 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...turmeric for vaiśyaṣ’ Pār. gr. (II. 5), Manu (II. 41) speak of ‘āvikā’ (made of wool) for vai... |
| II.42 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...m the Manusmṛti are found in it ( e. g. Manu II. 42, 49, 50, 125 ) and occur in the first c... |
| II.42-43 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ss (for brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya and vaiśya). Manu (II. 42-43) gives the same rules as Pār. gr. Āp. Dh... |
| II.43 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...irdle should be brought near the navel. Manu (II. 43) says that there may be one knot or thre... |
| II.44 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...lanation of Gobhila's unqualified wordṣ Manu (II. 44) says that ‘the upavīta of a brāhmaṇa sh... |
| II.45 | तेष्वदर्शनविरोधाच्च समा त्रिमितिः स्यात् । पू . मी . सू . I. 3. 8 ; यवमयश्चरुः , वाराही उपानहौ , वैतसे कट इति प्राजापत्यान् संनयति इति यवपश्वेतसशब्दान् समानमतिः । तत्र केचिद्यवपशुषु यवशब्दं मनुध्यन्ते केचित्प्रियङ्गषु । वराहशब्दं केचित्सूकरे केचित्ककुरुणे । वेतसशब्दं केचित्जम्बूके केचिच्चाषाप्ये । शबर . The सिद्धान्तसूत्र is साक्षात्या वा तन्निश्चयः स्यात् । पू . मी . सू . I. 3. 9. Śabar explains यः शास्त्रस्थानां स शब्दाथैः । शिक्षाः वेदान्विद्द्बकादि स्मृति इत्येतेषु । यच्च मायन I on वे . सू . III. 3. 52 relies on this for holding that the meaning assigned to a word among Aryas in India prevails over the meaning of the word among Āndhras (e. g. of the word राजन् ). As regards पीलु , Gaut. (I. 22) prescribes that a kṣatriya or vaiśya brahmacārin should carry a staff of the aśvattha or pīlu tree ( अश्वत्थपेलुवो दण्डे ), while Manu II. 45 prescribes a staff of pīlu or udumbara tree for a vaiśya brahmacāriṇ The Amarakosa states that pīlu means a tree as well as an elephant. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...d nyagrodha respectively for the three. Manu (II. 45) prescribes bilva and palāśa for brāhmaṇ... |
| II.46 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ṣ Dh. S. (XI. 55-57), Pār. gr. (II. 5), Manu (II. 46) prescribe that in the case of the brāhm... |
| II.47 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...it, and should have a curved tip, while Manu II. 47 adds that the staff should be straight,... |
| II.49 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | .... I. 1. 3. 28-30, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2. 17, Manu II. 49, Yāj. I. 30 and others contain the same... |
| II.49-249 | कुतः पुनः संस्कृतशब्दोचार्यो लाभो यावता स्त्रियः संबोधयन्ते ताश्च संस्कृतान् नाव - बुध्यन्ते । ... एवं स्त्रियः संबुध्यमानासु संस्कृतशब्दमुपसंहरन्त्यो यावता तेभ्योऽयं सत्युत्पत्ति - स्वल्पाक्षरं चैतद्वचनं सर्वप्रसिद्धं प्रीभिरपि सुज्ञानम् । मेधा० on मनु . II. 49. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...1. 3. 11–I. 2. 7. 30, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2, Manu II. 49–249, Yāj. I. 16–32 &c. The rules centre pri... |
| II.50 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...some he should first beg of his mother. Manu II. 50 says that he should first beg of his mo... |
| II.51 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...missioṇ Vide Āp. Dh. S. I. 1. 3. 31–35, Manu II. 51. He should leave no residue in his dish... |
| II.52 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...xcept when the diner's mother is alive. Manu II. 52 (= Anuśāsanaparva 104. 57) states ‘one ... |
| II.53 | पञ्चाङ्गी भोजने कुर्यात्पात्रसृक्शुखो मौनमास्थितः। हस्ता पादौ तथैवास्यमुपस्थाश्चैव पञ्चमम् ॥ व्यास in स्मृतिच० I. p. 221; vide मेघा० on मनु II. 53 quoting ' पञ्चाङ्गी भुञ्जते नित्यं येऽप्यस्थाम्यहं हरेः । '; vide शान्तिपर्व 193. 6 for पञ्चाङ्गी भोजनं मुमुक्षुपात् . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...f-chapter-xxii-bhojana-16">16</a></sup> Manu II. 53, V. 138 and others also. Vide Devala (q... |
| II.54 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-brief-notes-on-individual-purānas-and-upapurānas | ...p> (i. e. in marriage &c.). Kullūka (on Manu II. 54) and the Gr. R. (p. 314) quote verses o... |
| II.54-55 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...mealṣ Gaut. IX. 59, Vaṣ Dh. S. III. 69, Manu II. 54-55 say that when food is brought to be ser... |
| II.56 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...e, Gaut. IX. 59, Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 7. 36, Manu II. 56, Sām- varta 12 and others say that a ho... |
| II.58-62 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 15. 2-11 and 16. 1-16, Manu II. 58-62, Yāj. I. 18-21. Such rules must have be... |
| 2.59 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...21-25 and Manu 3. 70, Viṣṇu 62. 224 and Manu 2. 59, Viṣṇu 71. 48-52 and Manu 4. 80, and Vi... |
| II.59 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...trya, brāhma, and daiva (for example in Manu II. 59, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 62. 1-4, Yāj. I. 19, Mārk... |
| II.60 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...small finger and the middle of the palṃ Manu II. 60 enjoining the touching of the limbs and... |
| II.63 | The terms प्राचीनाबावितिन् , यज्ञोपवीतिन् or उपवीतिन् , सव्यं and अपसव्यं occur almost at every step in the श्राद्धप्रयोग . They will be explained once for all here and instead of repeating lengthy translations the original Sanskrit words will be kept in the prayoga set out hereafter. Gobhila gr. I. 2 2-3, Khādiragr I. 4-6 and Manu II. 63 define yajñopavītin or upavītin as one who suspends the sacrificial chord round his neck and raises the right arm so as to wear the chord on his left shoulder and prācīnāvītin as one who raises the left arm and wears the chord on his right shoulder Savya means left, Acc to लक्ष्मश्लायन I 91 when the sacred chord hangs down from the left shoulder (and under the right arm) that is said to be 'savyam ' and when the chord hangs down from the right shoulder (and under the left arm) that is अपसव्यम् |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...e same effect is Khādira gr. I. 1. 8-9, Manu II. 63, Bauḍ gr. paribhāṣā-sūtra II. 2. 7 and ... |
| II.64 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...4. 6) or with the sacred syllable ‘om’. Manu II. 64 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. (27. 29) say the same ... |
| II.65 | उद्गयन आपूर्यमाणपचे कल्याण्ये नचन्ने चौलकौपनयनगोदानविवादाः । सर्व कालेकेपि विवाह। आश्व गृ I 4 1-2, गोदान is the same as Keśanta and was performed in the 16th year for a brāhmaṇa, in 22nd year for a kṣatriya and 24th year for a vaiśya ( Manu II, 65, यत्र . I. 36). केशान्त पुनर्वोदानार्थे कर्म शरीरान्तरेण बोद्धव्यं सर्वे माह्मणस्य कार्येद् ' निता on पर I. 36. vide H of Dh. vol II. pp. 402-405 for detailṣ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... in the 16th or 18th year. According to Manu II. 65 keśānta is performed in the 16th, 22nd ... |
| II.66 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...e taint of being born of sinful parentṣ Manu II. 66 also states that all the saṁskāras are ... |
| II.67 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara | ...s him twenty times and on p. 908 quotes Manu II. 67 and immediately afterwards quotes a ver... |
| II.69 | अनुशिष्टो ह्यासि पित्रेत्योमिति होवाच । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 1; यदहं किंच वेद सर्वमहं तत्तुभ्यमवोचम् । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 4; कुमारान् वाशिषयेति । छान्दोग्य V. 3. 1. मेधा० on मनु III.3. says ' यस्य पिता विचते स एवतस्याचार्यः । अभावें पितुराशक्तौ वान्थस्या - धिकारः । आचार्यान्तरानुपादानेन पितुरधिकाराो निवर्तत एव । '. मनु II. 142 and याज्ञ I. 34 show that guru primarily means the father; but मनु II. 69 and 149 show that the word guru was also applied to the ācārya and upādhyāya. Vide मिता . on या . III. 259. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...he student gathers his duties from hiṃ’ Manu II. 69 says that the teacher, after performing... |
| II.70-74 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...nd each adhyāya has about sixty praśnaṣ Manu (II. 70-74) also prescribes certain rules: the stud... |
| II.71 | ‘Brahmāñjali’—is defined by Manu II. 71 as संहत्य हस्ताववेष्ट्येत् स हि ब्रह्मांजलिः स्मृतः —( i. e. joining the hands together, so that they look like a buḍ ) |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...edic study and also after finishing it. Manu II. 71 says the same. Gaut. ( I. 52–54 ) presc... |
| II.72 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...left foot with the left hanḍ Kullūka on Manu II. 72 quotes Paithīnasi that the student shou... |
| II.74 | व्याहृतीर्विद्वातः पादादिवन्तेषु वा तदर्थर्चयेरुत्तमानां कृत्स्नायाम् । आप . गृ . 11. 11; on which सुदर्शन says ‘ ओं भूरस्तत्सवितुर्वरेण्यम् । ओं भुवः भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि । ओं स्वः धियो यो नः प्रचोदयात् । ओं सुवः तत्सवितुर्वरेण्यं भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि धियो यो नः प्रचोदयात् । this is one method ; another is to put the vyāhṛtis at the end e. g. ओं तत्सवितुर्वरेण्यं भूः । ओं भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि भुवः । ओं धियो यो नः प्रचोदयात् स्वः । ओं तत्सवितुर्व ... धीमहि भूः । ओं धियो यो नः प्रचोदयात् भुवः । ओं तत्सवितु ... यात् सुवः ॥ compare Bhār. gr. I. 9. बौ . गृ . II. 5. 40 is the same as आप . गृ . II. 11. स्वः is often pronounced as सुवः . ‘ ओमिति ब्रह्म । ओमितीदं सर्वम् । ... ओमिति ब्राह्मणः प्रवक्ष्याब्राह्म महाप्राप्नोमवानीति । तै . उ . I. 8 योगसूत्र I. 27 declares ‘ तस्य वाचक्ः प्रणवः ’ ओंकारः सर्ववेदसारं तस्माद् ब्रह्मप्येवमाय एनद्धि प्रतिपद्येत । आप . धृ . सू . I. 4. 13. 6. मेघा० on मनु II. 74 ‘ सर्वब्रह्मग्रहन नस्यफनमित्यधिमाषापर्म यथा स्यात् । ... अतो ह्यसमन्जपजशाब्दाद्वचनचयादीनामारभे नास्ति प्रणवोऽन्यञ्चापि उधारणार्थ वैदिकवाक्यमाद्याहार । In the माण्डूक्योपनिषद् (12) and in गौडपाद 's कारिका (I. 24–29) ओंकार is identified with the supreme Brahma. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 738 → in its own running text, unattributed the same words stand at padma सृष्टिखण्डम् 46.183 the same words stand at तैत्तिरीयसंहिता 1.5.6.4 → |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...Prajāpati as the essence. Medhātithi on Manu (II. 74) says that 'om must be uttered at the be... |
| II.77 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ecome recited as it is their essence ). Manu II. 77 ( = Viṣṇu Dh. S. 55. 14) says that each... |
| II.77-83 | गौ . ध . सू . I. 52 ओंपूर्वा व्याहृत्यः पञ्च सत्यान्ताः ; again in गौ . ध . सू . 25. 8 we have प्रतिषिव्दद्वाइमनसापचारे व्याहृत्यः पञ्च सत्यान्ताः ; and in गौ . 28. 8 the five व्याहृति s seem to be भूः , भुवः , स्वः , तपः सत्यं . As हरदत्त remarks the five व्याहृति s in व्याहृतिसाम are भूः , भुवः , स्वः , सत्यं , पुरुषः . The व्याहृति s are gene-rally declared to be seven ( तै . आ . 10. 28. 1), the first three being styled महाव्याहृति s (vide मनु II. 81.) |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...'brahma' may mean 'the Supreme Being'). Manu II. 77–83, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 55. 11-17, Saṅkhāsmṛti XI... |
| II.83 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...Āpastamba I. 4. 13. 6 ( about “om” ) on Manu II. 83. The Mitākṣarā has several quotations a... |
| 2.83 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...lso names a commentator Dharaṇīdhara on Manu 2.83 and says that he was later than Medhāti... |
| II.85 | ( Continued from last page ) भावने as ‘ पुनः पुनराध्येय निवेशनम् ’. 1 For the eulogy of ‘Om’ vide H. of Dh. vol. II. pp. 301-302 and for japa (Inaudibly done or mental) Manu II. 85-87, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 55. 19, Vasiṣṭha 26. 9 and p. 686 of H. of Dh. II. The Māṇḍūkyopaniṣad, which, Śaṅkarācārya declares, contains the essence of the thought of Vedānta (Vedāntārthasārasaṅgrabhūtā) has a disquisition on ‘Om’. Om was in the Upaniṣads (and before them) a symbol of the whole Universe, of the supra-sensible brahma and was of metaphysical use. Yoga took it over from the Upaniṣads and made it an instrument of psycho- logy and of dhyāna. 2 Compare Muṇḍaks Up. II. 3. 4 ' प्रणवो धनुः शरो ह्यात्मा ब्रह्म तल्लक्ष्यमुच्यते । अप्रमत्तेन वेद्धव्यं शरवत्तमयो भवेत् ॥ ' the same words stand at agni 372.27 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...p> chap. IV, p. 186, Jīvānanda I). Vide Manu II. 85 (= Vaṣ 26. 9, Śaṅkha XII. 29). Japa is ... |
| II.87 | परिनिश्चितकार्यहि स्वाध्यायेन द्विजो भवेत् । कुर्याद्गन्धन वा कुर्यान्नो ब्राह्मण उच्यते ॥ शान्तिपर्व 239. 13; the latter half is मनु II. 87. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...11), Triṣuparṇa (Tai. Ār. X. 48-50) &c. Manu II. 87, Vaṣ 26. 11, Śaṅkhasmṛti XII. 28, Viṣṇu... |
| II.94 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics | ... quote the Mahā- bhārata. Medhātithi on Manu II. 94 quotes one of Yayāti’s verses about Kām... |
| II.98 | शीचात् स्वाङ्गजुगुप्सा परैरसंसर्गः । सत्त्वशुद्धिसौमनस्यैकाग्र्येन्द्रियजयात्मदर्शन योग्यत्वानि । यो . सू . II. 40-41. The first sūtra refers to बाह्यशौच and the 2nd to आभ्यन्तरशौच . मनु II. 98 defines जितेन्द्रिय as ‘ शुत्वा स्पृष्ट्वा च दृष्ट्वा च भुक्त्वा ध्वात्वा च यो नरः । न हृष्यति ग्लायति वा स विज्ञेयो जितेन्द्रियः ॥ '; vide कुल्लूक for illustrationṣ the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 763 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... Yogasūtra 1394. Jitendriya, defined by Manu (II. 98) 1424ṇ Jīva, the word for ‘Individual so... |
| II.101 | विश्वरूप on या . I. 25 says ‘ संध्येति चोपस्थानकर्मणो नामधेयं कालस्य चास्वतः मासत्वात् ’ and the मिता . (on the same verse) says ‘ अहोरात्रयोः संधौ या क्रिया विधीयते सा संध्या ’. मेघा . on मनु II. 101 says ‘ न सर्वे तमः क्षीणं नापि परिपूर्णः प्रकाश एषा संध्या ’ I and on IV.94 ‘ सहचरिते उपाधिविधौ संध्याशब्दो वर्तते ’ । |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...re merely subsidiary, but Medhātithi on Manu II. 101 ( where the words are ' *japanistișțhet... |
| II.102 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... it is based on P. M. S. X. 2. 63 ). On Manu II. 102 he quotes the verse 'arke cet madhu vin... |
| II.103 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... 16), ‘ya udagāt’ (Tai. Ār. IV. 42. 5). Manu II. 103 prescribes that he who does not perform... |
| II.104 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...the Gāyatrī (vide Śaṅkhasmṛti XII. 12). Manu (II. 104) and others prescribe that every day a b... |
| II.105 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ion of the Vedic texts already learnt). Manu II. 105 says that there is no concern about ana... |
| II.108 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ḍ These latter are briefly indicated in Manu II. 108 and 176 viz. offering samidhs into fire... |
| II.109 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ...Manu III. 38 and Yāj. I. 60); vide also Manu II. 109 and Yāj. I. 28, Manu III. 42–44 and Yāj... |
| II.112 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...nvited at a śrāddha. But Medhātithi (on Manu II. 112 and III. 146), the Mit. (on Yāj. III. 2... |
| II.113 | अध्यापनमनुप्रणीतवेदवेदाङ्गष्वयं कर्तव्यं न केवलं सूत्रधार्यम् । ..... तथा च श्रुतिः । यो हि विद्यामधीयपिषे न ब्रूयात्स कार्यहा ( कर्महा !) स्यात् श्रेयसो द्वारमपावृणुयात् । अध्यापयेन्महदेवयस्रम् । मेधा० on मनु II. 113. The portion ' यो हि ... कर्महा स्यात् ' is quoted as from वसिष्ठ by the स्मृतिच० I. p. 53. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...da to another was a duty. Medhātithi on Manu (II. 113) quotes a Vedic text<sup class="fn-ref">... |
| II.117 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...one’s seat is tantamount to abhivādana. Manu II. 117 says that one must perform abhivādana t... |
| II.118 | गायत्रीमात्रसारोऽपि वरं विप्रः सुयन्त्रितः । नायन्त्रितत्रिवेदोऽपि सर्वाशी सर्वविक्रयी ॥ मनु II. 118 = वृद्धगौतम p. 517, which reads ‘ बहुवेदी ’. हेमाद्रि p 444 quotes मनु as reading गायत्रीत्रितयज्ञो . |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...Gr. IV. 7. 2 (note 862), Gaut. 15.9 and Manu II. 118 who says ‘a brāhmaṇa<sup class="fn-ref"... |
| II.120 | A few passages from the Mahābhāsya having a striking identity or similarity to Dharmasūtra texts may be cited here. (1) दूरादावसेचनम्। दूराच्च भाव्यं दस्म्युयो दूराच्च (vol. I. p. 457) on वार्तिक 2 on पा . II. 3. 35; compare गौ . ध . सू . 9. 39, आप . ध . सू . I. 11. 31. 2, मनु IV. 151 (first half), अनुशासनपर्व 104. 82 : (2) या ब्राह्मणी सुरापी भवति नैनां देवा : पतितोके नयन्ति। महाभाष्य। Vol. II, p. 99 on वार्तिक 2 on पा . III 2. 8; compare वसिष्ठधर्मसूत्र 21. 11: (3) ऊर्ध्वे प्राणा ह्याक्रामन्ति यूनः स्थविर आयति। प्रत्यासुवानाभिवादाभ्यां पुनस्तान् प्रतिपद्यते ।। महाभाष्य , vol. III. p. 58 on वार्तिक 5 on पा . VI. 1. 84, which is मनु II. 120 and अनुशासन 120. 64-65 and उद्योग 38. 1 (37. 1 in some editions); (4) गर्भोमे ब्राह्मणे उपनेय इति सकृदुपनीय कृतः शास्त्रार्थ इति कृत्वा पुन : प्रसूतिर्न भवति तथा त्रिरुद्धृदयंगमाभिरङ्गिराश्शद्वाभिरूपश्शोघेति सकृदुपयूय कृतः शास्त्रार्थ इति कृत्वा पुन : प्रसूतिर्न भवति। महाभाष्य Vol III. p. 537 on वार्तिक 4 on पा . VI. 1. 84 ; compare वसिष्ठधर्मसूत्र III. 31. Volume and page references relate to Kielhorn's eḍ of the महाभाष्य . Vide the author's paper in Prof. F. W. Thomas Presentation vol. pp. 128-131. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...he Mahābhāṣya contains a verse which is Manu II. 120.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-31-the... |
| II.121 | 64-65 and also in the महाभारत vol. III. p. 58, where we have तथापूर्व - घया ब्राह्मणः प्रत्युत्थेय इति पूर्ववत्सोडमसुत्थाने दोष उक्तः प्रत्युत्थाने च गुणः । कथम् । ऊर्ध्वं ... पद्यते इति । Vide यमपद 109 (eḍ by Fausboll, 1900) for a verse closely parallel to Manu II. 121. |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ... at the time of Nāmākaraṇa.<sup>*</sup> Manu (II. 121) prescribes that a brāhmaṇa making abhiv... |
| II.122 | सदा महान्तमपपररात्रसुत्थाय गुरोस्सिह्रमातरभिवादमभिवादयीतासावई भो इति । समानग्रामे च वसतामन्येषापि वृद्धतराणां प्राग्भवाश्शनात् । आप . ध . सू . I. 2. 5. 12-13; compare मनु II. 122, 124. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... 5, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2. 27, Vaṣ XIII. 44, Manu II. 122 and 124). But this mode is appropriate ... |
| II.123 | अविद्वानः । अविद्विद्वां प्रश्यभिवादे नाम्नो ये न कुर्वन्ति तेषु तु विप्रोज्य श्रीविषायमर्ह वदेत् ॥ महाभाष्य vol. I. p. 3. This passage is quoted by मेधातिथि on मनु II. 123. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ssed knows how to return the salutatioṇ Manu II. 123 and 126 and Vaṣ Dh. S. 13. 45 declare t... |
| II.125 | Note the following where गोविन्दराज is criticized by कुल्लूक , मनु . II. 1, 22, 127 ; III. 11, 53, 127, 129, 285 ; IV. 7, 162 ; VI. 14, 79, 86 ; VII. 94, 211 ; VIII. 37, 142–143, 184, 333 ; IX. 68, 136, 141, 162, 206 ; X. 3 ; XI. 82, 180 ; XII. 86. 903A. On मनु II. 125, III. 50; and VIII. 37 गोविन्दराज is held up to special ridicule: हन्त गोविन्दराजेन विशेषमविवृण्वता । व्यक्तमङ्गीकृतमृते स्वेदारा - सुरतं यतैः ॥ on मनु III. 50; स्वेषु तिष्ठस्विति पद्विर्तयं न विवक्षितम् । इमा गोविन्दराजस्य राज्ञां नाद्रियामहे ॥ on मनु V. 104. It should be noted that the printed text of गोविन्दराज on मनु V. 104 is corrupt as it reads ‘ स्वेषु तिष्ठस्तु विवक्षितम् ’. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... 'āy' or 'āv' e. g. 'bho becomes bhāv'. Manu II. 125 prescribes "a brāhmaṇa should be thus s... |
| II.126 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...d by a learned man; he is like a śūdra (Manu II. 126). Similarly a brāhmaṇa was not to perfo... |
| II.127 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...cher &c. Āp. Dh. S. I. 4. 14. 26–29 and Manu II. 127 lay down that one should, on meeting a ... |
| II.128 | आचार्यतनयस्त्रीदीक्षितनामाभिः । .... नामगोत्रे गुरोः समानतो निर्दिशेत् । गौतम II. 24 and 28. If the dīkṣita is present he may be addressed as ‘ भत् दीक्षित ( or भो यजमान ) एवं कुरु ' and when absent as ' तन्मध्यता दीक्षितमेवं कुरु ’ &c. Of Gaut. II. 28 Haradatta gives two explanations ( समानतः either means नामेन् सह or सम्यक् आनतः ) and he takes 28 to refer to the pupil’s name. Vide मेधा . on मनु . II. 128 for explanationṣ ह . त . p. 492 explain समानान्माद्यः पुरुषास्तदृशः . Vide मनु II. 199 and विष्णुपर्धर्मसूत्र 28. 24. . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...y, taking his name, ordering him about. Manu II. 128 and Gaut. VI. 19 say that a man who has... |
| II.129 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...hapter-vii-upanayana-220">220</a></sup> Manu ( II. 129 ) enjoins that one should address a woman... |
| II.130 | कृत्वाकृतियुगमातुलानवरवयसः प्रत्युत्थायाभिवदेत् । तृष्णीं घोषसंगृही - तान्आप . ध . सू . I. 4. 10-11; बौ . ध . सू . I. 2. 44 ऋत्विक् ... मातुलानो तु यवीयसो प्रत्युत्थायाभिभाषणम् । (but some msṣ read ' भिवादम् ') मनु II. 130 says ' असावहमिति ब्रूयात् , while गौतम VI. 9 is ऋत्विक्वृद्धगुर्युवपमातुलान् तु यवीयसो प्रत्युत्थानामनभिवाद्याः । . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...04">204</a></sup> Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2. 44, Manu II. 130 and Vaṣ Dh. S. 13. 41 prescribe that a ... |
| II.131-132 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...pt when one returns from a journey. But Manu (II. 131-132) gives different ruleṣ A maternal or pat... |
| II.134 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... a salutatioṇ But Gaut. (VI. 14–17) and Manu II. 134 give somewhat different rules viz. cont... |
| II.135 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...varnas-92">92</a></sup> (I. 4. 14. 23), Manu (II. 135) and Viṣṇu Dh. S. (32. 17) say that a br... |
| II.136 | आचार्यवद् गृहस्थोऽपि माननीया बहुश्रुतः । अभ्यागतान्गुणनां च परा विद्येति माननम् ॥ वित्तं बन्धुर्वयः कर्म विद्या भवति पञ्चमी । एतानि मान्यास्थानानि गरीयो यदुत्तरम् ॥ The latter is मनु II. 136 and the former summa- rises मनु III. 77–80. H. D. —44 the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 431 → in its own running text, unattributed the same words stand at १ पर्व १ (ब्रह्मपर्व) 4.70 |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...a></sup> one of which is identical with Manu (II. 136) and the other is a summary of Manu (III... |
| II.137 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...sin but one loses happiness and succesṣ Manu II. 137 says that a śūdra who is beyond 90 year... |
| II.138-139 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...ssion (to the house of the bridegroom). Manu II. 138-139 has the same list and prefers the snāta... |
| II.140 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra | ...he death of one's ācārya (as defined by Manu II. 140) or of his sons or wife or of the king ... |
| II.141 | The verse गर्भाष्टमे वै कुर्वीत इन चतुर्व ° III. I. 112 is मनु . 2. 36 ; ' भूतकाभ्यासो यस्तु स उपाध्यायं उच्यते ' quoted in स्मृतिच ° । , p. 34. is मनु II. 141. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...a distinction between theṃ According to Manu II. 141 and 142, an upādhyāya is one who teache... |
| II.142 | अनुशिष्टो ह्यासि पित्रेत्योमिति होवाच । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 1; यदहं किंच वेद सर्वमहं तत्तुभ्यमवोचम् । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 4; कुमारान् वाशिषयेति । छान्दोग्य V. 3. 1. मेधा० on मनु III.3. says ' यस्य पिता विचते स एवतस्याचार्यः । अभावें पितुराशक्तौ वान्थस्या - धिकारः । आचार्यान्तरानुपादानेन पितुरधिकाराो निवर्तत एव । ' मनु II. 142 and याज्ञ I. 34 show that guru primarily means the father; but मनु II. 69 and 149 show that the word guru was also applied to the ācārya and upādhyāya. Vide मिता . on या . III. 259. |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...different meanings of guru (Yāj. I. 34, Manu II. 142 and 149); Gautama II. 56, Devala who de... |
| II.145 | वसिष्ठ 13. 48 quotes मनु II. 145 (but the 3rd पाद in वसिष्ठ is पितुर्द्विशत माता ); शान्तिपर्व (108. 18–19) says ‘ गुरुर्गरीयोन पितो मातुतश्चेति मे मतिः । उभौ हि मातापितरो जन्मनेवोपयुज्यतः । आचार्यशिशुषा या जातिः सा दिव्या सञ्जरामरा ॥ ' तद्यस्मात्तस्मात् आचार्यः । वेदाद्वचनश्रुत् । गौ . I. 10-11. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...ions whatever (V. 48-50). In one śloka (Manu II. 145) the father is said to be equal to a hu... |
| II.146 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ence about the greatness of the ācārya. Manu II. 146 (= Viṣṇu Dh. S. 30. 44) says that both ... |
| II.147-148 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...gain, he cannot see the Kingdom of Goḍ’ Manu II. 147-148 ( = Viṣṇu Dh. S. 30. 45-46 ) convey the... |
| II.149 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...er and husband (in the case of women)'. Manu (II. 149 ) says that whoever confers on another th... |
| II.151-153 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...earning is superior to seniority of age Manu (II. 151-153) narrates the story of a young scion of ... |
| II.155 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ayana-223">223</a></sup> ( 13. 3. 24 ). Manu II. 155 clinches the argument by saying 'the se... |
| 2.157 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...nd 11 are same as Manu 12. 114, 115 and Manu 2. 157 respectively, and as Bauḍ Dh. I. 1. 10,... |
| II.159 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...the same rules to the son and the wife. Manu II. 159 recommends that in imparting instructio... |
| II.160 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...fnref-64-medhātithi-15">15</a></sup> On Manu II. 160 he gives three interpretations of the w... |
| II.165 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... (p. 271) showṣ The ideal was set up by Manu II. 165, viz. that the whole Veda together with... |
| II.168 | अत एव शङ्खलिखितौ न वेदमधीत्योपां विद्यामधीयीतायत्र वेदाङ्गस्मृतिभ्यः । (quoted by कुल्लूक on मनु II. 168; योग्यत्र कुरुते यत्नममधौत्य श्रुतिं द्विजः। स वै मूढो न संभाष्यो वेदबाह्यो द्विजातिभिः ॥ औशनस (Jiv. eḍ part 1 p. 517). |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...four times in Vaṣ viz. in 3. 2 (same as Manu II. 168 ), in Vaṣ 19. 37 (which is in Indravajr... |
| II.169 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...h. S. 30. 45-46 ) convey the same idea. Manu ( II. 169 ) speaks of three births in the case of a... |
| 2.171 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita | ... (a verse the first half of which is in Manu 2. 171 and the 2nd half in Manu II. 172 and in... |
| II.171 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ... occurs also in Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2. 6 and Manu II. 171 and 172. Dakṣa I. 3-4 says 'Till a boy ... |
| II.172 | नाभिव्याहारयेद् ब्रह्म स्वधानिनयनमृते। शूद्रेण हि समस्तावत् वेदादे न जायते ॥ मनु II. 172; on this मेधातिथि says: स्माज्ञाशब्देन पितृम्यः कल्पितमग्निमिति। अथवा किर्मे स्वं स्यात्स्वादयते यत्। तच्छिन्यते स्वयमेव प्राप्यते येन मन्त्रेण स स्वधानिनयन . शुन्धन्तां पितर इत्यादिवर्चोर्यानिनायनमण्डजो नोच्चारयितव्य। अनुपनीतसीढकादानवनश्श्राद्धादि पितुः कार्यमित्युपदेष्टव्यं क्कचीदरे । संक्षेपेणैवमपरम्। श्राद्धेमवाभावानधिक्कार । पिण्डाहार्यक सहस्रयेति। In the वैखानसमौत 9.10 we read ‘ उदकुम्भमाहारय यजमान . शुन्धन्ता पितरः - इति त्रिः प्रसवँ वेदिमपः परिक्षिचन् पर्योति। ’. |
vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...h is in Manu 2. 171 and the 2nd half in Manu II. 172 and in Vanaparva 180. 35). Vide also Ba... |
| II.174 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ence of opinion as to kuṇḍa and golaka. Manu (II. 174) defined them as above. Āp. Dh. S. II. 6... |
| II.176 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ... gods, sages and pitṛs, (as required by Manu II. 176 also ), the Āśv. Gṛ. III. 1. 5. mention... |
| II.177 | ब्रह्माचारी चरति वेदिषुद्विषः स देवानां भवत्येकसङ्गमे । ऋग्वेद X. 109. 5. The शतपथपत्रा . (XI. 5. 4. 18) reads ‘ तदाहुः। न ब्रह्मचारी सन्ममध्यनीयत् .’ Compare मनु II. 177. Vide शतपथत्रा . XI. 3. 3. 1 for samidh. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... of intoxicant (Āp. Dh. S. I. 1. 2. 23, Manu II. 177, Yāj. I. 33). Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 33 r... |
| II.182 | आप . ध . सू . I. 1. 4. 13 सायं प्रातरद्कुम्भमाहरेत् । |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ..., cowdung, earth, kuśa grass &c. ( vide Manu II. 182 ). |
| II.183 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... begging is like one observing a fast ( Manu II. 183 and Bṛhat-Parāśara p. 130 ). The brahma... |
| II.186 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...amidh on the first day. Sāṇ gr. II. 10, Manu II. 186, Yāj. I. 25 and almost all others presc... |
| II.187 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...times that the Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2. 54 and Manu II. 187 ( = Viṣṇu Dh. S. 28. 52 ) prescribe tha... |
| II.188-189 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ners as would not violate his vowṣ Vide Manu II. 188–189 and Yāj. I. 32. |
| II.189 | नहि देवतानां स्वस्वार्मिभावोस्ति पुरुषासंगाद्वोगेण तथार्थाः प्राप्ताः । मेधा . on मनु II. 189 ; देवत्वादिस् स्वत्वमिति चेत् वस्त्वर्थमेत् तदवस् द्रष्टव्यस् स्वत्वमिति - संबन्धस् तस्याप्यसंबन्धात् । न हि देवता इच्छया धनं नियुंक्ते । न च परिपालनव्यापारसत्तासो दृश्यते । एवं च लोके तामुद्दिश्यते । मेधा० on मनु XI. 26. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ging was supposed to be pure as said by Manu II. 189, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 5. 56 and Yāj. I. 187. ... |
| II.194-198 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... before him (Gautama II. 20–21, 30–32), Manu II. 194–198 and Āp. Dh. S. I. 2. 5. 26 and I. 2. 6.... |
| II.199 | आचार्यतनयस्त्रीदीक्षितनामाभिः । .... नामगोत्रे गुरोः समानतो निर्दिशेत् । गौतम II. 24 and 28. If the dīkṣita is present he may be addressed as ‘ भत् दीक्षित ( or भो यजमान ) एवं कुरु ' and when absent as ' तन्मध्यता दीक्षितमेवं कुरु ’ &c. Of Gaut. II. 28 Haradatta gives two explanations ( समानतः either means नामेन् सह or सम्यक् आनतः ) and he takes 28 to refer to the pupil’s name. Vide मेधा . on मनु . II. 128 for explanationṣ ह . त . p. 492 explain समानान्माद्यः पुरुषास्तदृशः . Vide मनु II. 199 and विष्णुपर्धर्मसूत्र 28. 24. . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...and I. 2. 6. 1–12 contain similar ruleṣ Manu (II. 199) says that a pupil should not mimic the ... |
| II.200-201 | On मनु III. 126 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु न त्वेवैके सर्वेषां पिण्डे व्याख्यात - मिति सूत्रदर्शनोत् , निम्नयेत्येतं व्यचवरान् ( मनु III. 187 ) इति चेद्दामिधानात् , एकैकमुभयत्र वा इत्यस्य विस्तरप्रतिषेधार्थवादत्वमाह तदसन् ,' मेधातिथि does quote the passage of the आश्रयलयनगृह्य and the verse of मनु ( III. 187 ); on मनु I. 103 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यथार्थवादार्थत्वमस्य श्लोकस्य किंचिदुक्तं तदसिद्धप्रवर्त्ततेः (?) । युतु अर्थादीरंवयो वर्णाः ( मनु X. 1 ) इत्यादि स वेदविषयोनुवाद इति व्याख्यायाम्ः '; मेधातिथि does take the verse as an अर्थवाद and says ‘ नात्र कचिन्निवृत्तिरत्र ' on मनु XI. 178 मेधातिथि says ' वृषलचण चण्डायभेिप्रेता ' and गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु चण्डात्र यत्र वृषलीति व्याचक्षते तदसनू '. Vide also गोविन्दराज on मनु 2. 201, 3. 160, 4. 119, 4. 222, 5. 134, 8. 293, 10. 28. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... speech and the actions of the teacher. Manu (II. 200–201) calls upon the pupil to close his ears ... |
| II.205 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... space. Vide Āp. Dh. S. I. 2. 6. 29-32, Manu II. 205. |
| II.207 | ‘ असः पादसम्भक्योरूपरि निहितस्तुलाचारपद इति मिताक्षरा । दाढर्यप्रयोजकः कीलंक इति हलायुधः । ’ वीर० p. 254; वीर० p. 572 says हलायुध read in मनु 2. 207 स निर्वसि : for स निर्वास्यः ( निर्भाज्यः ). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ṣ Dh. S. XIII. 54, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 28. 31, Manu II. 207 require that the student will behave to... |
| II.208 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...its also the washing of the son's feet. Manu (II. 208) gives a restrictive rule that the son o... |
| II.210 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ... Manu II. 217 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 32. 15). Manu (II. 210) gives special directions ‘the wives of ... |
| II.211 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...th nor wash their feet nor shampoo theṃ Manu II. 211, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2. 37, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 32.... |
| II.212 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...ife of a teacher by clasping her feet ( Manu II. 212 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 32. 13); but even a yo... |
| II.213-214 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...he black bird that are all untruth’. In Manu II. 213-214, Anuśāsanaparva chap. 19. 91-94, chap. ... |
| II.217 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... feet of the wives of his teacher (also Manu II. 217 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 32. 15). Manu (II. 210... |
| II.219 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...). Vide note 598 above. Gaut. I. 26 and Manu II. 219 say that a brahmacārin may either shave... |
| II.220-221 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...āyatrī. Āp. Dh. S. II. 5. 12. 13-14 and Manu II. 220-221 contain similar rules and they employ t... |
| II.223 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ...from womeṇ Vide also Āśv. gr. I. 14. 8, Manu II. 223, Vaik. III. 21. <sup class="fn-ref"><a ... |
| II.224 | धर्माधिकुयुज्यते श्रेय : कामाथों धर्म एव च। अर्थ एवह वा श्रेष्विवर्ण इति तु स्थिति : ॥ मनु II. 224; परित्यजेदर्थकामौ यौ स्यातां धर्मवजितौ । मनु IV. 176; com- pare विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 71.84 ‘ धर्मविरुद्देौ चार्थकामौ ( परिहरेत् ) । ’ ; अनुशासन 111.18-19 ‘ धर्मस्यार्थश्व कामश्व त्रितयं जीविते फलम् । एतत्त्रययसमायमधर्ममर्पिवजितम् ' ॥ विष्णुपुराण III. 11. 7 परित्यजेदर्थकामौ धर्मपीडाकरी चूप । धर्मसमृपयसुखोपर्द्रक लोकविद्धुमेव च ॥ |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-2 §88-hemādri · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...ārthas (Dharma, Artha, Kāma and Mokṣa). Manu (II. 224) refers to different views on the respec... |
| II.227-237 | मनु II. 231 also calls the guru āhavanīya fire. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...the three highest gurus of a person and Manu II. 227–237 contain the most sublime glorification ... |
| II.238 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2. 40-42, Manu II. 241. Manu II. 238 allows even a brāhmaṇa to learn śubhā v... |
| II.241 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...sweet will. Aparārka (p. 160) says that Manu II. 241 allows only teaching to a kṣatriya, but... |
| II.242 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...(X, 1, II. 241) lay down the same ruleṣ Manu (II. 242) adds that a perpetual student (naiṣṭhik... |
| II.243 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...sses two verses of Manu into one, e. g. Manu II. 243, 247, 248 are equal to Yāj. I, 49, Manu... |
| II.243-44 | कृष्णजमनजभक्ष्यभक्षणरोगिणाम् । यस्तत्रार्षो भवेदेषां यावज्जीवनमंशतः ।। विष्णु quoted in अपराकं p. 72 and स्मृतिष o I. p. 63; पञ्चाद्धी नामसंभवानाम - व्याध साध्वतः । नियतं नैष्ठिकत्वं स्वात्मकर्म्ममधिकारतः ।। संग्रह quoted by स्मृतिष o I. p. 63. . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...n able-bodied men at their choice (vide Manu II. 243-44). |
| II.243-244 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ... 46 name and describe the *naishṭhika*. Manu II. 243-244, Yaj. I. 49-50, Vaṣ VII. 4-5 provide th... |
| II.245 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ffered some return to the teacher, vide Manu II. 245, for the word upakurvita) and the naiṣṭ... |
| II.245-246 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...compensation for the knowledge imparteḍ Manu (II. 245–246) says that the student need not give any... |
| II.247 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba | .... 16, II. 8. 19. 20, I. 4. 14. 30-31 on Manu II. 247, III. 102, III. 273 and VIII 357 respec... |
| III | भिन्नापत्योरप्येकमातृकयोर्भगिनौत्वप्रसिद्धिं । गोविन्दराज on मनु III 11. |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §42-chaturvimshati-mata · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...h. S. IV. 4-11, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 11. 1-9, Manu III 21 and 27-34, Kauṭilya III. 2. 1-9 name... |
| 3.1 | ब्राह्मणेन निष्कारणो धर्मः षडङ्गो वेदोऽध्येयो ज्ञेय इति । महाभाष्य vol. I. p. 1. मेधा on मनु III. 1 explains निष्कारण as कारणं प्रयोजनमुद्दिश्य निष्कर्मवत् कर्तव्यम् । |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...ānava Gṛ. S. II. 12. 1–2 are opposed to Manu 3. 1; Mānava Gṛ. S. I. 4. 7 to Manu 4. 95; M... |
| III.1 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ... from Yogi-Yāj. For example, Kullūka on Manu III.1 ( laying down various periods of time f... |
| III.1-2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra | ...ire for learning one Veda or more. Vide Manu III. 1–2 and Yāj. I 36 and 52 for the various al... |
| III.2 | वसिष्ठ 7. 3. ‘ तेषां वेदमधीत्य वेदो वेदान्विविशीर्णहृदयो यस्मिन्नैवसमासेत् ’ । compare मनु 3. 2 ; वसिष्ठ 13. 61 ‘ तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय भूमेस्तुष्याद्यन्नं संप्रदीयते नित्यं ’ । तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय तस्मै प्रदीयते ’ । ‘ तृणभूय्मद्यकुदवाक्चतुष्टयाय भूमेस्तुष्यादन्नं संप्रदीयते नित्यं नित्यं तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय ’ । नोच्छिद्येत् कदाचन ’ । compare मनु 3. 101; वसिष्ठ 16. 30 ‘ शीर्णा सन्तः शुद्धाश्चिराद् ज्ञानिनां सहसा द्विजाः। शुद्धाश्चिरान्नायमानाध्ययनेयः ’ । compare मनु 3. 68 ‘ शीर्णां साश्श्रयं प्रियः कुर्युर्ज्ञानानां सहसा द्विजाः। शुद्धाश्चिरान्नायमानामध्ययनेयः ’ ।। |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §109-todarānanda · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... ) for various periods, he first quotes Manu ( III. 2 ) and then Gau-tama Dh. S. II. 51-52 ( on... |
| III.3 | अनुशिष्टो ह्यासि पित्रेत्योमिति होवाच । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 1; यदहं किंच वेद सर्वमहं तत्तुभ्यमवोचम् । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 4; कुमारान् वाशिषयेति । छान्दोग्य V. 3. 1. मेधा० on मनु III.3. says ' यस्य पिता विचते स एवतस्याचार्यः । अभावें पितुराशक्तौ वान्थस्या - धिकारः । आचार्यान्तरानुपादानेन पितुरधिकाराो निवर्तत एव । '. मनु II. 142 and याज्ञ I. 34 show that guru primarily means the father; but मनु II. 69 and 149 show that the word guru was also applied to the ācārya and upādhyāya. Vide मिता . on या . III. 259. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...uch as at the time of samāvartana (vide Manu III. 3 ) and that the rule must be upheld that... |
| III.4 | न तु समावर्तनं विवाहांङ्गम् । तेन यः पितृगृहे एवाधीतवेदस्ससमावृत्तस्सन् संबंधयेन्न विवाहः । केचित्समावर्तनं विवाहांङ्गं स्नानं मन्यन्ते । क्वावृत्या भेदोपपत्तिरिति चेदेबं तर्हि समावर्तनं विवाहांङ्गं स्नानासंस्कारं वक्ष्यति । ...... अथवा यमनियमत्यागाभिप्रायं समावृत्तिवचनम् । मेधा . on मनु III. 4. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...re is great divergence about these two. Manu (III. 4) seems to keep snāna (ceremonial bath af... |
| III.5 | A few of the original basic texts (not many in number), that were full of differences of opinion among the sages and had to be reconciled or explained away somehow, may be cited here in the original. Many of the medieval writers cite them and seek to bring order out of theṃ तस्मा - समानादेव पुरुषदत्ता जायते इर्द हि चतुर्थे पुरुषे तृतीये सङ्ग्रामहे इति वि देवं दीप्यमाना जात्वा आसने एनम्प्रादु तत् । शतपथ ब्रा . I. 8. 3. 6 quoted by विश्वरूप on या . I. 53. The स्मृतिच . I. 72 quotes this and explains ' दौहित्रीपययोषमांयुलुहुहित् – पितृयषेषी - परिययवमुकं भवति । तयोः कुटस्थारभ्य तृतीयस्वान् । सङ्ग्रामहे विवहामहे इलयर्षः ' । असमानप्ररैर्वि - वाहः । ऊर्ध्व सममापितृष्वषुभ्यो बीजिनश्च मातृष्वषुभ्यः पञ्चमात् । गौ . ध . सू . IV. 2-3; सगोत्राय दुहितरं न प्रयच्छेत् । मातृष्व योनिसम्बन्धेष्यः । आप . ध . सू . II. 5. 10. 15–16; असपिण्डा च या मातुस्सगोत्रा च या पितुः । सा प्रशस्ता द्विजातीनां दारकर्मणि मैथुने ॥ मनु . III. 5; सपिण्डता तु पुरुषे सप्रमे विनिवर्तते । मनु . V. 60; लक्षण्यां स्त्रियमद्वहेत् । अनन्यपूर्विक सपिण्डां यवीयसीम् ॥ अरोहिणीं भ्रातृमतीमसमानार्षगोत्रजाम् । पञ्चमी सप्तमी चैव मानुतः पितृतस्तथा ॥ या . I. 52-53; ' त्रीस्त्रीन्मातुतः पक्षात्तीन्पितृतः ' पैठीनसि quoted by मिता० on या . I. 53; अपरार्क p. 82 (on या . I. 53) quotes पैठीनसि as ' असमामापैरीं कन्यां वरयेत् । पञ्च मातुतः परिहरेत् सप्त पितुतः । ' पैतृष्वसर्यो भगिनी स्वस्त्रियां मातुश् च । मातृष्व भ्रातृस्तसर्यां गत्वा चान्द्रायणं चरन् ॥ एतास्तितस्रस्तु भार्यार्थे नोपयेच्छेत् बुद्धिमान् । ज्ञातिलेना - नुपेयास्ताः पन्तुष्वपनवधः ॥ मनु . XI. 171-72. In spite of these verses of Manu marriage of a male with his maternal uncle's daughter is highly thought of by certain subdivisions even among brāhmaṇas in Mahārāṣṭra and South India. Vide for a discussion on this question History of dharmaśāstra, vol. II. pp. 458–466. the same words stand at bhavishya १ पर्व १ (ब्रह्मपर्व) 182.37 |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...me view ) ; *Anuśāsana* 65. 3, 67. 19 ( Manu III. 5 first half same ), 68. 31, 115. 52–53; ... |
| III.5.194 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...riage-124">124</a></sup>. Medhātithi on Manu III. 5. 194 has a very lucid and interesting discus... |
| III.7 | तथा अदृष्टनियममामानां दृष्टार्थत्वादैव प्रामाण्यम् । ... तेन ये दृष्टार्थते तत्र एव प्रमाणम् । ये त्वदृष्टार्थते वैदिकाभ्युद्गमामिति । शाबर on जै . I 3 2, quoted by कुल्लक on मनु III. 7, अदृष्टं हि तत्र कल्पनीयं स्यात् तच्छा - स्त्रस्य दृष्टे सम्भवति । शाबर on जै . IX. 3. 3, अत्र हि प्रयोजनमुद्धृतं न शास्त्रम् कल्पयितुम् । शावर on जै . X. 2. 23. The न्यायसुधा on जै . I. 3. 4 p 158 says, ' दृष्टे संभवत्यदृष्टकल्पनानुचिति व्यापारः '; यच्च तु पौरुषकल्पितः प्रवृत्तिर्न तत्र शास्त्रमिति । आप ध सू . I. 4. 12 11. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ords of Śabara are quoted by Kullūka on Manu III. 7 where Manu states that a girl should no... |
| III.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...f-chapter-ix-marriage-15">15</a></sup>. Manu III. 8 and 10, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 24. 12–16 say that... |
| III.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...d not be very dwarfish or very tall &c. Manu III. 9 and Āp. gr. (III. 13) say that the girl... |
| III.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ...remarriage-of-widows-9">9</a></sup> (on Manu III. 10 and V. 163 ) is not dead against niyoga... |
| 3.11 | अरोहिणी भ्रातृमतीमसमानार्षेगोजाम् । याज्ञ . I. 53. Vide also मनु III. 11. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...h the bridegroom). It is therefore that Manu (3. 11) ordains that one should not marry a gir... |
| III.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...iscussed later oṇ The Mānava gr. I.7.8, Manu III. 11 and Yāj. I. 53 require that the girl to... |
| III.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...of a woman of the śūdra caste (15. 18). Manu (III. 12), Śaṅkha and Nārada<sup class="fn-ref"><... |
| III.12-13 | अस्वर्ग्यं लोकविक्रुष्टं धर्म्यमप्याचरेत्तु न ॥ या . I. 156. The मिता . cites as an instance मधुपर्के गोवधादि ; यदुच्यते द्विजातीनां शूद्राहारोपसंग्रहः । नैतन्मम मतं यस्मात्तत्राप्यं जायते स्वयम् " ॥ या . I. 56; this has in view Manu III. 12-13, the last being शूद्रैव भार्या शूद्रस्य सा च स्वा च विशः स्मृते । ते चैव स्वा च राज्ञश्च ताश्च स्वां चाग्रजन्मनः ॥ the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 542 → crediting मनु |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...smṛti contains conflicting doctrineṣ In Manu III. 12-13 a Brāhmaṇa is allowed to have a śūdra w... |
| III.13 | For an example, where Dharmaśāstra refused to allow the application of Mīmāṁsā rules to vratas and utsavas vide above p. 133 ṇ 337. For examples of medieval digests and commentaries saying that certain inconvenient smṛti texts referred to previous Kalpas and Yugas, vide Sṃ C. I. 24 and Par. M. I 2 p. 83 about Hārita speaking of Upanayana for women (H. of Dh. Vol. II. p. 295) ; Par. M. I. part 2 p. 97 refers to Manu III. 13 allowing the marriage of a brāhmaṇa with a śūdra woman and III. 14 forbidding it and to Yāj. quoted above in note 2071 and remarks that this conflict is to be resolved by saying that there is difference of opinion among smṛtis on that point or that they refer to different yugaṣ Vide also above p 89 ṇ 222 on the divergence about Yugādi Tithiṣ The V. M. (P. 99 of my edition, Poona, 1926) states that the verse of Nārada which says 'as to those sons who are separated by their father himself by giving to each of them less or more, it is their duty to abide by it since the father has power over all' is declared as referring to another Yuga. Vide also V. M. pp. 242-243 about killing an ātataýin brāhmaṇa अतः कलौ स्वयंधीयतोऽत्यन्तासमीचीनो न वध्यः। युगातरे तु वध्य एव । . This conclusion is due to the verse in कलिवर्ज्य section ' आप्ताभिर्द्विजवाजघाणां धर्मयुक्तेन हिंसनम् । ... इमान् धर्मान् कलियुगे वर्ज्यानाहुर्मनीषिणाः .' |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...an but without the use of Vedic mantraṣ Manu III. 13 (latter half) who allowed a Kṣatriya to... |
| III.14 | भानुजाया च ब्राह्मणस्यापि क्षत्रिया भवस्येव। विरवरूप on या . III. 283; ‘ ननु च द्विजातीनां शूद्रापुत्रो नारस्येव तद्विवाहप्रतिषेधात् । सत्यम् । सुत्यर्थश्चास्या तु प्रत्युतार्थे विभागधर्म इत्यभिप्रायः। ' विरवरूप on या . II. 129; सर्ववर्णनयेनसवर्णोणिवृत्तेरर्थतः कृतायाः पुनः शूद्रानिवृत्तिरसवर्णनिवृत्तिनेरतिरेरवे ज्ञापयति । अनित्यत्थे चापत्ति सवर्णया अलाभै भवति चायमवगमः शूद्रा न बोद्धव्या इतरे तु बोद्धव्ये। मेधातिथि on मनु III. 14. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ld marry a kṣatriya girl. Medhātithi on Manu III. 14 suggests that about 900 A. D. at the la... |
| III.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... to be used to indicate ‘*varṇa*’. Vide Manu III. 15, VIII. 177, IX. 86 and 335, X. 41 and Y... |
| III.16 | That this is the correct translation of Baud and not the one in S. B. E vol. XIV p. 218 'becoming thereby her son' is clear from Manu III. 16 ' शौनकरय सुतोत्पत्या तदुपसृत्यया भूगै ', Saunaka condemned the begetting of a son from a śūdra female (and not the begetting of a daughter), while Bhrgu condemned the begetting a male or female did not matter). |
vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §16-atri · vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...4. 24-26. Gautama is referred to in the Manusmṛti (III. 16) as the son of Utathya. Gautama is one o... |
| III.17 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ... her he loses his status as a brāhmaṇa (Manu III. 17), while Bhṛgu’s view seems to be that a... |
| III.18 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas | ...ea (almost in the same words) occurs in Manu III. 18, Viṣṇusmṛti 67. 43 (aghaṁ sa kevalaṁ-bh... |
| III.20-21 | कः पुनरयं विवाह्यो नाम ? उपायतः प्रातारायाः कन्याया द्वारकरणार्थः संस्कारः सेवितकर्तव्यङ्गः सप्तर्षिदर्शनपर्यन्तः पाणिग्रहणलक्षणः । मेधा० on मनु III. 20; तेन भार्या - त्वमापद्यते देव्या पितृभ्यः । रघुवन्दन in उदाहृतत्व . |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | *Ādi*—73. 8-12 ( compare Manu III. 20-21, 23, 24-25 ); this last is same as Manu... |
| III.21 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | .... 6, Gaut. IV. 6-13, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 11, Manu III. 21 = Ādi-parva 73. 8-9), Viṣṇu Dh. S. 24.1... |
| III.23 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...sura and paiśāca to vaiśyas and śūdras (Manu III. 23). A third view was that prājāpatya, gān... |
| III.23-26 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...l are agreed that paiśāca is the worst. Manu III. 23-26 refers to several viewṣ One view is tha... |
| III.24 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...s for brāhmaṇas (Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 11. 10, Manu III. 24). Another view was that the first six (... |
| III.25 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...0-21, 23, 24-25 ); this last is same as Manu III. 25 ; *Ādi* 120. 36 ( on 12 kinds of sons )... |
| III.26 | सत्क्रिया देशकालो च शौच्यं ब्राह्मणसम्पदः । सङ्घातश्च विनाशाय लक्षणं पञ्चकं स्मृतम् || मनु III. 26, कूर्मपुराण II. 22. 27, बौ . ध . सू . II. 4, 30, वसिष्ठ XI. 28 (the last two read the 4th pāda as ' सत्सम्परिवर्जितम् ’ ). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...forms of gāndharva and rākṣasa (compare Manu III. 26 ). The svayainvara very often spoken of... |
| III.27-34 | गौ . ध . सू . IV. 4; बौ . ध . सू . I. 11. 2; आप . ध . सू . II. 5. 11. 17: मनु III. 27. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...fficient to point out these as given in Manu III. 27-34. The gift of a daughter, after decking ... |
| 3.33 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...ainly of carrying away a girl by force (Manu 3. 33 prasahyā kanyā-haraṇam) is called kṣātr... |
| III.35 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...r in the case of brāhmaṇas as stated by Manu ( III. 35 ) and Gaut. V. 16-17.<sup class="fn-ref">... |
| III.37-38 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...es, to eight descendants and ascendantṣ Manu (III. 37–38) and Yāj. (I. 58–60) put the matter some... |
| III.38 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ...sense of ‘prajāpatya form of marriage’ (Manu III. 38 and Yāj. I. 60); vide also Manu II. 109... |
| III.39-42 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...d form, the son bears a low character). Manu (III. 39–42) expands the same idea by stating that s... |
| III.42-44 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... vide also Manu II. 109 and Yāj. I. 28, Manu III. 42–44 and Yāj. I. 62, Manu V. 26–27 and Yāj. ... |
| III.44 | ' इक्षुं यछति राजन्य प्रतोदं वैश्या दसान्तं शूद्रा ' quoted in परा मा . I. 2., p. 98. Compare मनु 3. 44. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...the son of such a union is a pārāśava'. Manu III. 44 also recognises the marriage of a śūdra... |
| 3.45 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa | ...e verse of Yāj. and similar passages of Manu (3. 45), Vasiṣṭha and Gautama (5. 1) are unders... |
| III.45 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... the terms *vidhi* and *artha-vāda*. On Manu III. 45 (ṛtu-kālābhigāmī syāt) Medhātithi discu... |
| III.46 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...s some of which will have to be noticeḍ Manu (III. 46) and Yāj. I. 79 say that the natural per... |
| III.46-48 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... 243, 247, 248 are equal to Yāj. I, 49, Manu III. 46–48 and 50 are concisely put in one verse b... |
| III.46-49 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...na Jyotiṣa (chapter 13) are the same as Manu III. 46–49, similarly, Atharvana Jyotiṣa 12 8–9 ar... |
| III.47 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ... *garbhādhāna* on the fourth night, but Manu (III. 47), Yāj. (I. 79) lay down that the first f... |
| III.48 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...or averting their evil effectṣ Āp. gr., Manu (III. 48), Yāj. (I. 79), Vaik. III. 9 hold that a... |
| III.50 | Note the following where गोविन्दराज is criticized by कुल्लूक , मनु . II. 1, 22, 127 ; III. 11, 53, 127, 129, 285 ; IV. 7, 162 ; VI. 14, 79, 86 ; VII. 94, 211 ; VIII. 37, 142–143, 184, 333 ; IX. 68, 136, 141, 162, 206 ; X. 3 ; XI. 82, 180 ; XII. 86. 903A. On मनु II. 125, III. 50; and VIII. 37 गोविन्दराज is held up to special ridicule: हन्त गोविन्दराजेन विशेषमविवृण्वता । व्यक्तमङ्गीकृतमृते स्वेदारा - सुरतं यतैः ॥ on मनु III. 50; स्वेषु तिष्ठस्विति पद्विर्तयं न विवक्षितम् । इमा गोविन्दराजस्य राज्ञां नाद्रियामहे ॥ on मनु V. 104. It should be noted that the printed text of गोविन्दराज on मनु V. 104 is corrupt as it reads ‘ स्वेषु तिष्ठस्तु विवक्षितम् ’. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ... man must be old or over 50. Kullūka on Manu III. 50 quotes a smṛti 'a man may resort to a f... |
| III.51 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ... 12 (for a similar statement) and 2 31, Manu III. 51 forbids the taking of even a small grat... |
| III.51, 54-55 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...as a chattel) sells his merit (punya)'. Manu (III. 51, 54-55) strikes<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn... |
| III.53 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...hat of one's own children'. Verse 20 (= Manu III. 53) condemns even the ārṣa form of marriag... |
| III.53.I | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...s mentioned there, which is the same as Manu III. 53. In Anu. 20. 14 it is said that it is the ... |
| III.53-54 | अनुशासन 46. 2-3 are the same as मनु III. 54-55. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... show one's regard for the girl ( *vide Manu III. 53-54* ). The *daiva* form is only appropriat... |
| III.54.I | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...to the girl. This is almost the same as Manu III. 54. In Vanaparva 35. 21 we have the words ' y... |
| III.55-62 | वेश्यज्जनानां प्रवृद्धि दोषापन्देवरायमार्गेण गुणान् विहाय । ते दुर्जना मे मनसो चितर्कः सञ्छावाक्यानि न तानि तेषाम् ॥ प्रभूत सत्यं कटरोऽङ्ङ्कनानां दोषस्तु यो नाचरितो मनुष्यैः । भाषच्येन भूमिः प्रमदा निरस्ता गुणापिकास्ता मनुनात्र चोकम् ॥ जाया वा स्या - जनित्री वा स्यात्संभवः स्त्रीकृतो दूणाम् । ' हे कृतज्ञस्तयोर्निन्दां कुर्वता वः कुतः सुखम् ॥ अहो धार्यमसाधूनां निन्दतामनयाः स्त्रियः । शृणतामिव चौराणां तिष्ठ चोरेति जल्पताम् ॥ पुरुषधृत्षढ्ळानि कामिनीनां कुरूते यानि रह्यो न तानि पश्चात् । सुकृतज्ञतयाना गताछनययुध प्रविशन्ति संसजिम् ॥ बृहत्संहिता 74. 5, 6, 11, 15, 16. Verses 7 and 9 are the same as Bauḍ gr. II. 2. 63-64 and verse 10 is Manu III. 58; verses 7-8 are almost the same as वसिष्ठ 28. 4 and 9. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...a></sup> Vide Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 2. 63-64, Manu III. 55-62, Yāj. I. 71, 74, 78, 82, Vaṣ Dh. S. 28.... |
| III.62 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...husbanḍ A verse quoted by Medhātithi on Manu III. 62 and IV. 251 and by the Mit. on Yāj. I. ... |
| III.63-65 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...on or epilepsy, white or black leprosy. Manu ( III. 63-65 ) explains under what circumstances good ... |
| III.67 | यस्मिनग्नौ पाणिं गृहीयात् गृह्यः। खादिरगृह्य I. 5 1; vide गोभिलगृ . I. 20-21; पाणिग्रहणविरहितमौपासनमित्यमन्यन्तें तस्मिन्नाह्वार्गानि कर्माणि I वीरपत्न्यैकेषाम् . I. 26. 1-2; आश्वत्थायनाद्याचारकाले दायाद्यकाल एकेषाम्। पार . गृ . I. 2; उपयमनप्रभृत्युपासनस्य परिचयम्। पार . गृ . I. 9; वैवाहिकेऽग्नौ कुर्वीत गृह्यं कर्म यथाविधि। वराहकप्रापणे च अग्निरादित्येऽर्किको ग्रही ॥ मनु III. 67; vide या . I. 97 for the word विषयमिति . अ . औपसदैऽभिवानो वा। तस्मिन् पाकयज्ञाः। काठकगृह्य 47. 1-2 अपर्के p. 490 explains औपसद् as गृहाग्नि . Vide आप . घ . सू . II. 2. 3. 16 (for औपासन ). अनाहिताग्नेरपि झालग्नौ। आश्व . गृ . II. 2. 5. हरदत्त on गौ . XI. 17 distinguishes झालग्न from औपासन and says it has a wider applicatioṇ |
vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ya, aupāsana, āvasathya, or vaivāhika ( Manu III. 67 ), aupasađa or vaivāhana. Vide H. of Dh... |
| 3.67 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...rmed in śrauta fires or in smārta fire. Manu 3. 67 and Yāj. I. 97 refer only to ceremonies... |
| III.68-71 | वसिष्ठ 7. 3. ‘ तेषां वेदमधीत्य वेदो वेदान्विविशीर्णहृदयो यस्मिन्नैवसमासेत् ’ । compare मनु 3. 2 ; वसिष्ठ 13. 61 ‘ तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय भूमेस्तुष्याद्यन्नं संप्रदीयते नित्यं ’ । तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय तस्मै प्रदीयते ’ । ‘ तृणभूय्मद्यकुदवाक्चतुष्टयाय भूमेस्तुष्यादन्नं संप्रदीयते नित्यं नित्यं तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय ’ । नोच्छिद्येत् कदाचन ’ । compare मनु 3. 101; वसिष्ठ 16. 30 ‘ शीर्णा सन्तः शुद्धाश्चिराद् ज्ञानिनां सहसा द्विजाः। शुद्धाश्चिरान्नायमानाध्ययनेयः ’ । compare मनु 3. 68 ‘ शीर्णां साश्श्रयं प्रियः कुर्युर्ज्ञानानां सहसा द्विजाः। शुद्धाश्चिरान्नायमानामध्ययनेयः ’ ।। |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas | ...n of the five daily yajñaṣ According to Manu III. 68-71, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 59. 19-20, Śaṅkha V. 1-2,... |
| 3.70 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...nd Manu 4. 209-212, Viṣṇu 59. 21-25 and Manu 3. 70, Viṣṇu 62. 224 and Manu 2. 59, Viṣṇu 71... |
| III.70 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...in one verse without compression, e. g. Manu III. 70 and Yāj. I. 102, Manu III. 119 and Yāj.... |
| III.72 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics | ...-1">1</a></sup> quoted by Medhātithi on Manu III. 72 and IV. 251, by the Mit. on Yāj. I. 224... |
| III.73-74 | The शतपथब्राह्मण I.10 has the verse हुतोमिष्ठोमेनाहतो बलिकर्मणा । मरुतः पितुष्कर्मणा प्रशिंतो ब्रह्मणे हुतः ॥ '; vide Manu III. 74 quoted above. बलि is अहुत and so Maruts are called अहुतादः . The शतपथ passages are ' अहुताद्दो वै देवाणां मरुतः ' (IV. 5. 2. 16), ' मरुतो वा हस्यत्युपक्रम्य तस्युः क्षर्मे वा इम्रो बिषो मरुतः ' (IV. 3. 3. 6). . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas | ...g from the five places mentioned above. Manu (III. 73-74) further <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#f... |
| III.76 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...), Yāj. III.71 contains ideas common to Manu III. 76 and Sānti- parva 264.11; Yāj. III. 185 ... |
| III.77-78 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxv-causes-of-the-disappearance-of-buddhism-from-india | ...e other three do not produce offspring. Manu (III. 77-78) states that as all creatures live by re... |
| III.77-80 | आचार्यवद् गृहस्थोऽपि माननीया बहुश्रुतः । अभ्यागतान्गुणनां च परा विद्येति माननम् ॥ वित्तं बन्धुर्वयः कर्म विद्या भवति पञ्चमी । एतानि मान्यास्थानानि गरीयो यदुत्तरम् ॥ The latter is मनु II. 136 and the former summa- rises मनु III. 77–80. H. D. —44 the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 431 → in its own running text, unattributed the same words stand at bhavishya १ पर्व १ (ब्रह्मपर्व) 4.70 |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...(II. 136) and the other is a summary of Manu (III. 77–80). The Burmese are governed in modern tim... |
| III.78 | Vide यज्ञाश्रमोत्पत्त्युपशृणोमि श्रनवेनाखेन चाप्यहम् । गृहस्थैव धार्यते , उच्छ्राज्यष्ठाश्रमो गृहौ ॥ मनु III. 78; मार्कण्डेयपुराण 26. 3-6 ‘ यथा नदीनदाः सर्वे सागरे यान्ति संश्रयम् । तथाश्रमिणः सर्वे गृहस्थे यान्ति संश्रयम् ॥ पितरो ह्यग्नयो देवा भूतानि भद्रिजास्तथा । कुटुम्बीवदवतृष्या वर्द्धाति नययति च श्रद्धा । गृहस्थस्त्वय्यजीवादि निरीक्षन्ते अपि नो दासमपि वै ॥ सर्वसाधारभूतयेव पत्तये धर्मे । (chap. 29.3-6 of B. I. edition). |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...xxv-dāna-gifts-1">1</a></sup> and giftṣ Manu (III. 78) eulogises the stage of householder as t... |
| III.82 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ppears to regard tarpaṇa as part of it. Manu III. 82 ( Viṣṇu Dh. S. 67. 23–25) enjoins upon ... |
| III.82-83 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva | ...ting at least one brāhmaṇa for dinner ( Manu III. 82-83 ). Śrāddhas will be dealt with later an... |
| 3.84-86 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...anu 2. 36; Mānava Gṛ. S. II. 12. 1–2 to Manu 3. 84-86. Besides, there is nothing in our Manu ... |
| III.84-86 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva | ...hapter-xx-vaishvadeva-3">3</a></sup> to Manu (III. 84-86) the deities are Agni, Soma, Agniṣoma, t... |
| III.85 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba | ...rthamuktāvali of Kullūka p. 93 (i.e. on Manu III. 85.) |
| III.86 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...f the Ṛgveda as stated by Medhātithi on Manu III. 86 and Haradatta on Gautama (19. 12). Manu... |
| III.87-93 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva | ...chapter-xx-vaishvadeva-17">17</a></sup> Manu III. 87–93 says that after performing vaiśvadeva o... |
| III.91 | Some hold that bali is to be offered on the ground at the top (where the head lies) of the bed of the house-holder and at the other end of the beḍ गृह्यास्तु in Manu III. 91 is explained p. 279 as the latrine and privy at the back of the house. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva | ...re offered to pitṛs (Āśv. gṛ. I. 2. 11, Manu III. 91 ). |
| III.92 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...">60</a></sup> (Āp. Dh. S. II. 4. 9. 5, Manu III. 92). Vide H. of Dh. vol II pp. 745–747 on ... |
| III.94 | अथ वैश्वदेवं हुत्वातिथिमाकाक्षेद्गोदोहिकालम्। अर्द्धं षोडशमुद्द्यत् । विज्ञायते यज्ञो वा एष पञ्चमो यदतिथिः। गौ . गृ . II. 9. 1-3 and vide मनु III. 94 also. मुहूर्त्तस्याष्टमं भागमधीक्ष्यो ह्यतिथिधर्मवित् ॥ मार्कण्डेयपुराण 29. 25. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ed by the word ‘*svasti*’ and by water. Manu III. 94, Yāj. I. 108 and others say that alms s... |
| III.99 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | .... 29-34, 37, Āp. Dh. S. II. 3. 6. 7-15, Manu III. 99, 107 and IV. 29, Dakṣa III. 5-8. Vanapa... |
| III.100 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ajna-or-manushya-yajna-17">17</a></sup> Manu III. 100 says the same. Ap. Dh. S. II. 3. 6. 6 s... |
| III.101 | वसिष्ठ 7. 3. ‘ तेषां वेदमधीत्य वेदो वेदान्विविशीर्णहृदयो यस्मिन्नैवसमासेत् ’ । compare मनु 3. 2 ; वसिष्ठ 13. 61 ‘ तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय भूमेस्तुष्याद्यन्नं संप्रदीयते नित्यं ’ । तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय तस्मै प्रदीयते ’ । ‘ तृणभूय्मद्यकुदवाक्चतुष्टयाय भूमेस्तुष्यादन्नं संप्रदीयते नित्यं नित्यं तृणभूम्यदकवाक्चतुष्टयाय ’ । नोच्छिद्येत् कदाचन ’ । compare मनु 3. 101; वसिष्ठ 16. 30 ‘ शीर्णा सन्तः शुद्धाश्चिराद् ज्ञानिनां सहसा द्विजाः। शुद्धाश्चिरान्नायमानाध्ययनेयः ’ । compare मनु 3. 68 ‘ शीर्णां साश्श्रयं प्रियः कुर्युर्ज्ञानानां सहसा द्विजाः। शुद्धाश्चिरान्नायमानामध्ययनेयः ’ ।। |
vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...Bauḍ II. 1. 42 ), II. 2. 4. 14 (compare Manu III. 101 ). Some of these verses are defective i... |
| III.102 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...ng 'comes' (from 'i' with 'abhi'). Vide Manu III. 102 for another derivation; also Parāśara I... |
| III.102-103 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | .... 3. 6. 3 to II. 4. 9. 6). Gaut. V. 36, Manu III. 102–103 and Yāj. I. 107 and 111 state that he i... |
| III.103 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...'). The 3rd verse (Naikagrāmiņa &c') is Manu III. 103 (the 4th pāda in Sāṇ is different which... |
| III.104 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...t. 17. 8, Manu III. 104, Yāj. I. 112 ). Manu III. 104 holds out the threat that those who con... |
| III.105 | तस्माद्वाहणं सायमतिथिरूपचय इति । मनु . मा . 25. 5; compare मनु III. 105 अभ्युदिशतिथेः सायं भूनोही यद्नेधिना । |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...deva and baliharaṇa are necessary. Vide Manu III. 105 and 108. It has been already shown from... |
| III.108 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva | ...performed several times in the day; but Manu III. 108 forbids a fresh vaiśvadeva in such a ca... |
| III.110-112 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...o be honoured first. Gaut. V. 39–42 and Manu III. 110–112 say that a kṣatriya is not really an at... |
| III.113 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...d be fed at the same time as the guestṣ Manu III. 113, 116–118, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 67. 38–43, Yāj. ... |
| III.114 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...master and mistress of the house; while Manu III. 114 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 67. 39 go a step furth... |
| III.114-15 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara | ...nd only ). In Br. kāṇḍa p. 40 he quotes Manu III. 114–15 and adds that these two occur also in V... |
| III.117 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...ods and brāhmaṇas (VIII. 87). Vide also Manu III. 117 and IX. 285. The Viṣṇu Dh. S. (23. 34, ... |
| III.118 | स्वय्यः स्वपन्नोभ्यश्च वयोभ्यश्च वपेयु भूसमातिपिि नावोपमर्ज बिन्दुते अमचेता इति । शां . गृ . II. 14. 22-26. Rg. X. 117. 6 is मौपमर्ज विन्दते अमचेताः सद्यो भवीमि धष इत्प्त तस्य । भायभणे पुष्यति नो सखाणं केवलो भवति केवलादी ॥ With the last quarter may be compared the भगवद्गीता III. 13 भुञ्जते ते त्वघं पापा ये पचन्त्यात्मकारणात् । . Vide also Manu III. 118 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 67. 43 for the same idea. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...h is the basis of the later teaching of Manu III. 118, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 67. 43. Bhagavad-gītā 3. ... |
| III.119 | तथैवैषादो मनुष्यराज आगतेऽन्यस्मिन्वाऽतिथौ यत्ने वा वेहते वा ब्राह्मणे । ऐ . ब्रा . III. 4. This is quoted by मेघा० on मनु III. 119 and by हरदत्त on गौतम 17. 30. |
vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages | ...on, e. g. Manu III. 70 and Yāj. I. 102, Manu III. 119 and Yāj. I. 110. Manu VII. 17 and Yāj. ... |
| III.120 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages | ...rformed in the same year (Yāj. I. 110). Manu (III. 120) says that a king and a snātaka are to b... |
| III.121 | मायातितिः शुनिश्चयुभर्ता श्राद्धक्रियारतः । नमस्कारेण मन्त्रेण पञ्चयज्ञाच हापयेत् अनुतिष्ठेत् ॥ याज्ञ . I. 121. The coṃ of विश्वरूप says : श्राद्धकर्म चामन्त्रकं यथाकालं कुर्यात् , अन्वहं पञ्चमहायज्ञान् । ईयांतुं विशेषः। नमस्कारमात्रमेव प्रयु श्लीत न देवताभिधानानि। मन्त्रतया च प्रतिषेधात् देवोदेशेन त्यागः कर्तव्य एव। आहे तु देवतापदान्यपि मन्त्रमात्रादिषेधात् प्रवर्त्तन्ते । The मिताक्षरा commentary says श्राद्धानि निलयैमिलकाम्यानि , क्रियाः खातक कृतप्रदशषितेषु रथः । नम इत्यनेन मन्त्रेण पूर्वात्कान् पञ्चमहायज्ञान् अहरर्ह हापयेत् अनुतिष्ठेत् नमस्कारमन्त्रे च केचित् – देवताभ्यः पितृभ्यश्च महायोगिभ्य एव च। नमः स्वाहायै स्वधायै नित्यमेव नमो नमः। इति वर्णयन्ति नम इत्यन्वे । मेषातिथि on मनु III. 121 remarks (probably following Gautama) ‘ नमस्कारोऽनुज्ञातोऽस्य न देवता पदम् ’. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 461 → crediting ब्रह्माण्डपुराणे the same words stand at प्रभासक्षेत्रमाहात्म्यम् 206.111 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva | ..." id="fnref-polyandry-11">11</a></sup>. Manu (III. 121) says that from food cooked in the eveni... |
| III.122 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...d one or two more. It may be noted that Manu (III. 122) first prescribed that on the amāvāsyā o... |
| III.122-23 | मेधातिथि on मनु III. 122 explainṣ ‘ पिंडानाम् पश्चादाह्रियतेऽनुष्ठीयते तत् पिण्डान्वार्यकं भर्वति ', while सर्वज्ञनारायण explains ' पिण्डेभ्योऽधिका मात्रा मनन्वाहर्यम् आप्राह्मणा अत्र श्राद्धे भोज्यन्ते इति पिण्डान्वार्यकम् '. These derivations are supported respectively by the पद्मपुराण , सृष्टि 9. 88-89 ' पितृयज्ञं तु निर्वर्त्य तर्पणान्तं च पिण्डान्वार्यकं कृत्वा श्राद्धकाले क्षये तदा ॥ ( कुर्यादन्वष्टका श्राद्धम् इति तथा ? )' and by the मत्स्यपुराण 16. 43 यस्मादन्वष्टका मात्रा मक्षयन्ति द्विजोत्तमाः । अन्वाहार्यकसंज्ञकम् तस्मात् श्राद्धसेविभिः '. The पद्मपुराण ( सृष्टि 9. 119) further says ' एतदन्वागतं श्रोफमन्वाहर्यं च पार्श्वजम् । '. The कल्पतरु (on श्राद्ध p 10) explains मनु III. 122 : ' पितृयज्ञेन पिण्ड - पितृयज्ञः। पिण्डान्वार्यकं पिण्डानाम् पश्चादाह्रियते क्रियते यदतोऽन्वष्टकं तसथा॥ '. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ha as distinct from the Piṇḍapitṛyajña. Manu (III.122–23) states: 'After performing the *Pitṛyajñ... |
| III.124 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | .... 15. 5 and 9, Āp. Dh. S. II. 7. 17. 4, Manu III. 124 and 128, Yāj. I. 217, 219, 221. (14) Ce... |
| III.125 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §72-kāmadhenu | ... and refuted the views of Medhātithi on Manu III. 125. The Smṛticandrikā frequently cites the... |
| 3.125-26 | ब्राह्मणान् सुवृद्धलिङ्गवयस्सम्पन्नेोह्यथ वा झाले झापतारान् स्नातान कृपञ्चीचाना - नाग्तायाग्नेयषान् पितृयज्ञमेवैकैकमस्य द्वौ द्वौ त्रैौौौौव्वा वृद्दो फलप्रदस्व न वैवेक समेषम् । का . ग्र . IV. 7. 2–3. पितृवत् is explained in two ways by नारायण ‘ पितृवदिति वचनं मत्ते पितर इति मनसा स्थापयभवेवेमेत्येके ’ ' अन्ये तु पितृदृष्टया पित्रादिमहाय वृड्ढतरै पित्रादिमहाय वृड्ढतरै पितृभिः सह भोजनं मनसा स्थापयभवेवेति वदन्ति The words नलयेके सर्वेषाम् in आश्व . are opposed to मनु III. 125. नारायण gives several meanings of अनाये , viz. आध refers to सापिण्डीकरण which is the first of the śrāddhas for a deceased person in which three ancestors are involed, आय may refer to पावण which is mentioned first by आश्व . गृ . सू .; or अनाय means अामजन and so refers to आामश्राद्ध or हिरण्यश्राद्ध ; or अनाय means भोजने The words एकेकेकरूप ... द्वौोौौीव्वा contradict आश्व गृ II. 5 II-12 ' नवावराञ् भोजयेत् । अक्षुणो वा '. |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ... Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 2. 46; Vaṣ 11. 27–28 = Manu 3. 125–26 = Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 8. 21–22; Vaṣ 11.25 =... |
| III.125-126 | On मनु III. 126 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु न त्वेवैके सर्वेषां पिण्डे व्याख्यात - मिति सूत्रदर्शनोत् , निम्नयेत्येतं व्यचवरान् ( मनु III. 187 ) इति चेद्दामिधानात् , एकैकमुभयत्र वा इत्यस्य विस्तरप्रतिषेधार्थवादत्वमाह तदसन् ,' मेधातिथि does quote the passage of the आश्रयलयनगृह्य and the verse of मनु ( III. 187 ); on मनु I. 103 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यथार्थवादार्थत्वमस्य श्लोकस्य किंचिदुक्तं तदसिद्धप्रवर्त्ततेः (?) । युतु अर्थादीरंवयो वर्णाः ( मनु X. 1 ) इत्यादि स वेदविषयोनुवाद इति व्याख्यायाम्ः '; मेधातिथि does take the verse as an अर्थवाद and says ‘ नात्र कचिन्निवृत्तिरत्र ' on मनु XI. 178 मेधातिथि says ' वृषलचण चण्डायभेिप्रेता ' and गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु चण्डात्र यत्र वृषलीति व्याचक्षते तदसनू '. Vide also गोविन्दराज on मनु 2. 201, 3. 160, 4. 119, 4. 222, 5. 134, 8. 293, 10. 28. |
vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...ring in mind the emphatic admonition of Manu (III. 125–126), the Kūrmapurāṇa II. 22. 27, Padmapurāṇ... |
| III.127 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...fnref-64-medhātithi-22">22</a></sup> on Manu III. 127 says that Medhātithi is much earlier th... |
| III.128 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...t is mere arthavāda (by way of eulogy). Manu (III. 128) laid down two propositions viz. all foo... |
| III, 128 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... We have to observe the general rule of Manu (III, 128) that donors should give only to a man w... |
| III.128, 132, IV.31 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...e effect are Vaṣ Dh. S. III. 8, VI. 30, Manu (III. 128, 132, IV. 31), Yāj. (I. 201), Dakṣa (III. 26 and 31).... |
| III, 128-186 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature | ...ers from the Gṛhya and Dharmaśūtras, by Manu ( III, 128–186 ), by Matsya, Kūrma and other Purāṇas abo... |
| III.130 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...es) is declared to be proper and just.’ Manu III. 130 says that even if a brāhmaṇa be master ... |
| III.132-146 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...who fulfils the conditions laid down in Manu III. 132-146, but adds that if it is not possible to... |
| III.138-139 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...pects monetary help from the performer. Manu (III. 138-139) provides that one should not invite at ... |
| III.144 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...eath by those śrāddhas or offeringṣ But Manu III. 144 (= Kūrma II. 21-22) provides that one m... |
| III.147 | सुह्यभावे चोदओये प्रतिनिधिन्यायेन षोडशकल्प उच्यते । मेघा . on मनु III. 147. The अमरकोश says ‘ मुद्यय ’ स्थापत्यमः काल्पशुद्धकल्पसु ततोऽधसः ’ |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...apter-ix-shrāddha-121">121</a></sup> on Manu III. 147 says the gist of all these passages is ... |
| III.149 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... testing of the brāhmaṇas to be inviteḍ Manu III. 149, Viṣṇu Dh. <sup class="fn-ref"><a href=... |
| III, 149 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | Manu (III, 149) provides that ‘in rites in honour of go... |
| III.149-150 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...nvited even in rites for the gods (vide Manu III. 149-150). Gradually such views as the following... |
| III.150-166 | There is some divergence of views among the commentators about the meanings of certain words occurring in Manu III, 150-166. For that matter is not discussed here in detail. A few points alone are noted here. निरुकृतिः is explained in two ways viz. (1) one who does not perform the daily five Mahāyajñas, (2) one who after learning the Veda forgets it. The evil diseases are said by Devala to be eight ‘ उन्नाद - स्नष्ट्रोपो राज्यक्ष्मा श्वासो नप्पुंभेो महोदश्छन्नरतीन्मन्दी पापरोगः ', g by अपराके p. 451, स्मृतिचि . ( आ ) p. 401. छपती is explained in various ways by Skanda-purāṇa VII 1. 205 77-80 as meaning a śūdra woman, as one who abandoning her husband cohabits with another, as a girl who is not married though she has reached the age of puberty, as a prostitute, as one who is sterile, or one all whose children are dead अग्रदिधिषूपतिः --When a younger sister gets married before her elder sister the former is called अग्रदिधिषू while the latter is called दिधिषू . देवल says ‘ येष्ठायौ यदन्यदायौ कन्यायावाहुयतेऽग्रजायाः । सैषा पूर्वा च दिधिषूना II'. g. by अपराके p 451, निवा on या III. 265. अग्रदिधिषूपति is taken by मेधातिथि as equal to two words viz. अग्रदिधिषू and दिधिषूपति . The latter means, according to the Amarakosa, the husband of a remarried woman, while the former means 'one who is the first husband of a remarried woman' पुनर्भुदिधिषूल्ढा द्वित्तस्यया दिधिषूः पतिः । स तु दिधिषूपति ॥ अमरकोश q. by हरदत्त on गौ 15 15, मनु . III 173 explains दिधिषूपति as one who lasciviously dallies with the widow of his deceased brother, though she be appointed (to bear a son by him) according to the sacred law. The स्मृतिरत्नानि said that the brother appointed should cohabit as an act of duty and not through passion for the widow. Hemādri p 485 gives another meaning of अग्रदिधिषू . मीमांसकरासु जलपुनर्विवाहप्रकीर्णोक्तम् . वसिष्ठ I. 18 includes both अग्रदिधिषू and दिधिषूपति among those who are called इनसिन Even the तै ब्र . III. 2.8. 12 mentions अग्रदिधिषू as a sinner and आप ध (II, 5. 12, 22) mentions both. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...a śrāddha are given by Gaut. XV. 16–19, Manu III. 150–166, Yaj. I. 222–224, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 82. 3–29... |
| III.151 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...or them is rather very formidable (vide Manu III. 151 ff. and the remarks on paṅktipāvana lat... |
| III.152 | स्ववृत्त्यमरम् । स्पृष्टा देवलकैः चैव सवासा जलमाविशेत् । देवाचर्नपरो विप्रो वितार्थी वत्सरत्रयम् । असौ देवलको नाम हव्यकव्येषु गर्हितः । अपराकं p. 923 : देवकोशोय - जीवी च नाह्ना देवको भवेत् । अपाह्निकेयः स विज्ञेयः सर्वकर्मसु सर्वदा । देवत्व q. by अपराकं p 450 and कुल्लुक on मनु III. 152 (first half). the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 356 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-v-ekādashī · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...d-privileges-of-varnas-15">15</a></sup> Manu (III. 152) says that a devalaka i. e. a brāhmaṇa w... |
| III.155 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ...of remarriage ( paunarbhava saṁskāra ). Manu III. 155 and Yāj. I. 222 include the paunarbhava... |
| III.156 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... of a secondary kind is allowed to theṃ Manu (III. 156) included the kuṇḍa and golaka among brā... |
| III.158 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...r more to perform a soma sacrifice, yet Manu III. 158, Yāj I. 165 and Vas 14. 3 hold that a b... |
| III.167 | मेधातिथि on मनु III. 167 explains अपांक्तेय (derived from पंक्ति ) as follows ‘ अपंक्तौ पाँठे नार्हति । भवार्थे षड् कर्तव्यः । अनईत्वेन पङ्क्तौ नमनमेल प्रतीयते । अनैर्ब्रह्मणि सह भोजने नार्हति । अत एव पंक्तिदूषका उच्यन्ते । तैः सहोपविष्टा अन्योऽपि दूषिता भवन्ति । पा . IV.I.20 is श्रीषौ दक् . |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...chapter-ix-shrāddha-138">138</a></sup>. Manu III. 167 says that a brāhmaṇa who knows the sacr... |
| III.170-182 | ततो देवलकश्चैव भूतो वेदरिकर्षी । एते वर्ज्याः प्रयत्नेन एतद्रास्वलिरब्रवीत् ॥ Compare मनु 3. 180. cited vol-1-part-1 §50-yama |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...row of brāh- manas at a śrāddha repast, Manu III. 170-182 indulge in pointing out how feeding suc... |
| III.171 | उन्मत्तः किल्बिषी कुष्ठी पतितः क्लीब एव च । राजयक्षमायग्रस्ती च न योग्यः स्यात् मर्सीसिद्दुम् ॥ quoted by मेघा० on मनु III. 171 and अप० p. 445. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages | ...topic to the same effect. Medhātithi on Manu III. 171 refers to the view of some that if a so... |
| III.172 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages | ...is called ‘*paryāhita*’ (Gaut. 15. 18). Manu III. 172 (which is almost the same as Bauḍ Dh. S... |
| III.174 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ...s not comment on some verses such as on Manu III. 174 and 278 (Mandlik's eḍ). He is generally... |
| III.178 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...ss is not accepted by Kullūka, while on Manu III. 178 Kullūka agrees with both Medhātithi and... |
| III.181 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... a *dvija* is still called a *dvija* by Manu III. 181, but Manu only provides that he is not ... |
| III.183 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...da) brings in the greatest rewardṣ Then Manu (III. 183) declares that pāṅktipāvana brāhmaṇas ar... |
| III.184-186 | अथ पुराणे श्लोकासुदाहरन्ति। उक्तामहाः शिक्षा दुरुत्कलकारिणः ॥ न तस्य विक्रोन्नन्ति कृतं सन्ति यत्ना च वयं वदह्रियर्वर्तस्तत्समभाविनम्। आप . ध . सू . I, 6, 19. 13; these two are the same as Manu IV. 248-249 with slight variations; ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। आप . ध . सू . II. 9. 23. 3-6. These two verses respectively say that those who lead the life of a house-holder performing sacrifices and desiring progeny have to undergo deaths (lit. cemeteries, śmaśānāni) and births (i.e. they only reach heaven and are born again and again), while those that do not desire progeny but remain celebrate throughout life become immortal (i.e. are not born again). गृहस्थधर्म in his मत्य on बृद् - उप . VI. 2. 15 quotes a स्मृति verse as follows: ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। '. Compare : ' महास्मृतिसिद्धमपि स्वर्णावशिर्मुखजीवाम्। ’ उद्धवात्। विष्णुपुराण II. 8. 93, वायु 50. 213, 218, मत्स्य 124. 102-3 and 107, ब्रह्माण्ड II. 7. 180 (first half). The third passage of Ap. is पुनरुत्पत्तये बीजान्ये लोकाः पुराणात्तुरात्। आप . ध . सू . II. 9. 24. 6. This means that those who perform what is laid down in the Veda serve as the seed (i.e. they become Prajāpatis) of the new creation after pralaya (dissolution). Compare मनु . III. 184-186, one of which is ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। '. उद्दक . विष्णुपुराण II. 8. 93, वायु 50. 213, 218, मत्स्य 124. 102-3 and 107, ब्रह्माण्ड II. 7. 180 (first half). The 4th passage of आप . ध . सू . is यो हिदार्चाभिवानर्हान् हन्ति धनुश्चैर्जुगुप्सितैः। I. 10. 29. 7. On killing a brāhmaṇa there was a differ- ence of opinion; Ap. probably paraphrases some verses such as Manu VIII. 350-351, the latter of which is: ‘ ब्रह्महत्यायां न स पापम् लभते च न लभते च ’. तथा V. 189-190, बृहस्पति IX 349-350; तथा V. 45-46 are very similar. Vide Bühler in I. A. vol, 25 pp. 323 ff. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...22, Vaṣ Dh. S. III. 19, Viṣṇu 83. 2-21, Manu III. 184-186, Śaṅkha ( in verse ) 14. 1-8, Anuśāsana... |
| III.185 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | .... S. II. 7. 17. 22, Vaṣ Dh. S. III. 19, Manu III. 185, Yāj. I. 221. He who maintains tretā an... |
| III.185.V | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...īpāvana’) with Vaṣ 3. 19, Gaut. 15. 28, Manu III. 185. Vaṣ quotes a verse (gāthā ) from the Nidā... |
| III.185-186 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ast. Gaut. 15. 28, Bauḍ Dh. S. II, 8.2, Manu III. 185-186, Yaj I, 219, Varāhapurāņa 14.2 contain ... |
| III.187 | On मनु III. 126 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु न त्वेवैके सर्वेषां पिण्डे व्याख्यात - मिति सूत्रदर्शनोत् , निम्नयेत्येतं व्यचवरान् ( मनु III. 187 ) इति चेद्दामिधानात् , एकैकमुभयत्र वा इत्यस्य विस्तरप्रतिषेधार्थवादत्वमाह तदसन् ,' मेधातिथि does quote the passage of the आश्रयलयनगृह्य and the verse of मनु ( III. 187 ); on मनु I. 103 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यथार्थवादार्थत्वमस्य श्लोकस्य किंचिदुक्तं तदसिद्धप्रवर्त्ततेः (?) । युतु अर्थादीरंवयो वर्णाः ( मनु X. 1 ) इत्यादि स वेदविषयोनुवाद इति व्याख्यायाम्ः '; मेधातिथि does take the verse as an अर्थवाद and says ‘ नात्र कचिन्निवृत्तिरत्र ' on मनु XI. 178 मेधातिथि says ' वृषलचण चण्डायभेिप्रेता ' and गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु चण्डात्र यत्र वृषलीति व्याचक्षते तदसनू '. Vide also गोविन्दराज on मनु 2. 201, 3. 160, 4. 119, 4. 222, 5. 134, 8. 293, 10. 28. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ṇaḥ kriyatāṃ’ Vide Śr. Pr. p. 106 also. Manu III. 187 and 191 show that the words ‘nimantraṇa... |
| III.188 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...maṇa and as regards wives of all varṇaṣ Manu III. 188 provides that the brāhmaṇa invited to d... |
| III.189 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...rses and villages, pitṛs become pleaseḍ Manu III. 189 and the Auśanasa-smṛti also support thi... |
| III, 193-198 | किलेतिद्रो नाम ! आदिपुरुषः संस्कारी विद्याविशेषावद्युर्विसंयोगेन ख्याततमो येन कुलँ व्यपदिष्टते । ० ० ० ० ब्राह्मणानां च तैरैव ( भृगुगर्गालवादिभिः ) गोत्रव्यपदेशो युक्तः । नहि हि सुखानि गोत्राणि स्वरुपेण तत्र गोत्रशब्दः प्रवर्तते । नहि तेषां गोत्रे लक्षणमस्ति आदिपुरुषः संस्कारी गोत्रमिति । अनादित्वेऽप्येतेषां ब्राह्मणादिजातिवत् । न हि पराशरजन्ममते उर्ध्व पराशरगोपदेशः केषाञ्चिद्ब्राह्मणानाम् । एवं सति आदिमत्ता चेदक्ष्यं प्रसज्यते । ० ० ० नहि यथा ब्राह्मणो नित्यं गोत्रं स्मरति एवं क्षत्रियादयः । तस्मात्त्वेषां लौकिकमेव गोत्रं , आदिपुरुषः संस्कारी ख्याततम इति । मेघा० on मनु . III. 194. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...apter-ix-shrāddha-23">23</a></sup> Even Manu (III, 193–198) mentions several classes of pitṛs, conn... |
| III.205 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...vide Hemādri on śrāddha pp. 1154-1157). Manu III. 205 appears to lay down that the daiva brāh... |
| III.206 | आ ब्रह्मन् ब्राह्मणो ब्रह्मवर्चसी जायतामास्मिन् राष्ट्रे राजन्य इषव्यः शूरौ महारथो जायतां दोग्ध्री धेनुर्वोढानड्वानाशुः सप्तिः पुरन्धिर्योषा जिष्णु रथेष्टाः सभेयो युवास्य यजमान - स्य वीरो जायतां निकामे नः पर्जन्यो वर्षतु फलिन्यो न ओषधयः पच्यन्तां योगक्षेमो नः कल्पताम्। तै . सं . VII. 5. 18, तै . ब्रा . III. 8. 13 (where this is explained), बाज सं . 22. Vide हेमाद्रि (on श्रा p 1159). 919 a दत्रोपज्ञा। गोमयेनोपलेप्य भूमिमार्जनं भाण्डशौचं ब्राह्मणान् निम्नन्त्रयेत्। स्मृतिरत्न ( श्राद्ध ) p. 409, आ . प्र p. 108, ब्रह्मवर्चावि कर्तव्यं यत् कर्तमीति जानता। स्थानोपलेपनं चैव कृत्वा विभावं निम्नन्त्रयेत्। नृ . च . ( श्रा ) p. 403, आ क्रि . कौ . p. 76, हेमाद्रि (on श्रा ) p 1150, आहुतत्त्व p 192. हेमाद्रि explains ‘ आदिशब्दश्च प्रकारवचनः। तेन श्राद्धोपयोगिसंभारसंपादभूमेलनोपशोधादि गृह्यते ’, the same words stand at तैत्तिरीयसंहिता 7.5.18.1 → |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...this and for the washing of the clotheṣ Manu III. 206 also requires that the spot where śrādd... |
| III.208 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...t provided for by the Aśv. gr. (ṇ 966), Manu (III. 208 ), Yāj. (I. 226) and even by some of the ... |
| III.211 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...d gṛhya IV. 1. 13, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 73. 12, Manu III. 211, Varāhapurāṇa<sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| III.212 | 'If in the handṣ' मनु III. 212 provides that a man has no Smārta fire, he should offer in the hand of the brāhmaṇa only, सूवं is explained by हरदत्त and नारायण as मधुत्तमू . |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...rāhmaṇa's hand only. The Mit. relies on Manu III. 212 and on two verses from a gṛhya and come... |
| III.216 | न्युप्य पिण्डान्स्ततस्तास्तु प्रयतो विधिवत्पृथक् । तेषु दर्भेषु तं हस्ते निच्यष्प्यालेप - भागिनाम् ॥ मनु III. 216. The latter half occurs in मत्स्य 16.38. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...s above the paternal great-grandfather (Manu III. 216). So also the three male descendants be... |
| III.220-222 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ors that are beyond a living ancestor.' Manu (III. 220-222) deals with this question as follows: If... |
| III.221 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ese Vedic passages and on the fact that Manu (III. 221) and Viṣṇudharma-sūtra (21. 3, 75. 4) pr... |
| 3.225 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...= Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 8. 21–22; Vaṣ 11.25 = Manu 3. 225 = Bauḍ Dh. II. 8. 14 (with slight varia... |
| III.227 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ... ‘will undoubtedly be freed from sins’. Manu III. 227 observeṣ ‘by confession, by repentance,... |
| III.231 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...hould be served to him (as indicated by Manu III. 231). The performer of the śrāddha when ser... |
| III.232 | The verses of the पक्ष ( खाहि 9.165–169) about what is to be recited are quoted by अपराने p 502, the first verse स्थाप्यायं etc. being मनु III. 232. वर्षोप 28 65–68) which among others mentions राक्षोहन , वैष्णव 9-13) मन्त्रस , पुरुषसूक्त , त्रिमुख , जिसुपर्ण . The Sāntika chapter, 1075, is वाज सं . 36.10 ff which begins हो नो वास . पवनाय , is called मधुविधा contained in the बृह . उ II 5 (begin- ning with इयं पृथिवी सर्वेषां भूतानां मधु ) and छान्द्रीय III 1 (beginning with असौ The मण्डलब्राह्मण is an उपनिपद् (vide Indische Studien आ ) p. 1075 says ' चदेतन्मण्डलं तपतीत्यादि मण्डलब्राह्मणम् . (Continued on the next page) |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...d “itihāsa” ( in the plural ) occurs in Manu ( III. 232 ). The Manusmṛti mentions many historical... |
| III.234 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...equently refers to northerners i. e. on Manu III. 234 he says ‘kutapa’ is the word for what i... |
| III.236-37 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara | ...here. In Śrāddha-kāṇḍa p. 187 he quotes Manu III. 236–37 and remarks that they occur in Hārīta, ... |
| III.237 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa | ... 107 of it are respectively the same as Manu III. 237, III. 174, III. 235 and verses 45 and 5... |
| III.238 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...ly ), Viṣṇu ( a. of Dh. S. only once on Manu III. 238 ), Vyāsa ( on Manu I. 55, X. 127 ), Śaṅ... |
| III.239-240 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...e, he should leave the food and get up. Manu (III.239-240) says that a *cāṇḍāla*, a village hog or... |
| III.239-242 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ute the diners sitting to eat in a row. Manu (III. 239–242) states: 'a cāṇḍāla, a village pig or co... |
| III.245 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...performed in the morning. Medhātithi on Manu III. 245 quotes a smṛti text on this <sup class=... |
| 3.245-246 | पूर्वा देिवक कार्यमपराह्णे तु पैतृकम्। एकोद्धिष्टं हु मध्याह्ने मातुर्दिनिमित्तकम्॥ मेधातिथि on मनु III. 245. The दीपिकाका on या . I. 226 quotes this verse as from वायुपुराण and reads पूर्वाहे मात्रुक etc. 848 a. मुख्यकाले यदावर्भ कर्म कर्तु न शक्यते। गौणकालेऽपि कर्तव्य गौणोप्यवेक्षको भवेत्॥ स्वकालादुत्तरो गौण कालः पूर्वस्य कर्मणः॥ मुख्यकालमुपाश्रित्य गौणमप्यस्तु साधनम्। न मुख्यद्रव्यलोभेन गौणकालमीक्षयेत्॥ त्रिकाण्डमण्डन II 150, 157, 162. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 55 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist | ...XIV ). Vasiṣṭha 11. 23 corresponds with Manu 3. 245-246.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-13-man... |
| III.247 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...aha. In his commentary<sup>896</sup> on Manu III. 247 and 248 he tells us that he has treated... |
| 3.248 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...xtant Viṣṇudharmasūtra. Medhātithi ( on Manu 3. 248 ) quotes Viṣṇu ( 21. 12 ) and on Manu 9... |
| III.249 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... the invited brāhmaṇas in qualities and Manu III. 249 states that the man who after eating śr... |
| III.257 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §89-kullūkabhatta · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...) ; vide (vol. I) Śrāddha 225 ( Cri. on Manu III. 257), 226, Āhnika 353, 454; Prāyaścitta 472... |
| III.258 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §89-kullūkabhatta | ... the word ‘ākāṅkṣan’ as ‘Vikṣamānaḥ’ in Manu III. 258. The Rājanīti-ratnākara of Cāṇḍeśvara q... |
| III.259 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxv-causes-of-the-disappearance-of-buddhism-from-india | ...itṛs for certain blessings contained in Manu III. 259 which are the same as Yāj I 246 transla... |
| III.260-261 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...āddha-310">310</a></sup> Śankha 14. 11, Manu III. 260-261, Yāj. I 242 and several other works, th... |
| III.261 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...s invited at the śrāddha are fed, while Manu III. 261 shows that they were offered also befor... |
| III.262-263 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...logy is employed in Dharmasśāstra workṣ Manu (III. 262–263) provides that out of the three *piṇḍas*... |
| III.264 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...q. in note 981), Āp Dh. S II 7. 17. 16, Manu III. 264, Yāj. I. 249 provide that the performer... |
| III.265 | Vide चतुर्वर्गे० III. 1. 1062-63 where मेघातिथि 's comment on मनु III. 265 is citeḍ |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...d persons for whom no water was offereḍ Manu III. 265 (which is the same as Matsya 17 56 and ... |
| III.267 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...lly and is bestowed on worthy persons'. Manu III. 267 (= Vāyu 83. 3) is to the same effect as... |
| III.267-272 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | Manu III. 267-272, Yāj. I 258-260, Vispu Dh. S. 80 1 ff, ... |
| III.270 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...the Pitṛs when offered in śrāddha (vide Manu III. 270 and Yaj. I. 259). Therefore this Upaniṣ... |
| III.273 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... half of Bhādrapada is highly eulogised Manu III. 273 also states that whatever food mixed wi... |
| III.273-74 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...274 as Viṣṇu's and which are similar to Manu III. 273-74 and Vāyu-purāṇa 82.11 and Matsya-purāṇa... |
| III.274 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...by pitṛs which are quoted by Kullūka on Manu III. 274 as Viṣṇu's and which are similar to Man... |
| III.275 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...s (if nothing else is available)'. Vide Manu III. 275 which emphasizes śrāddha for the gratif... |
| III.276 | About the 14th of the dark half या I 264 says ' अतिपत्यभृतिर्धेका वर्ग - पित्ता चतुर्वेशीय : ' शास्त्रेषु हप्ता ये वै तेन्यस्तत्र मदीपोयेगा , compare मनु III.276, and मरीचि states विषपत्नयापविद्विधर्मनाल्हृणघातनात् । चतुर्दश्या क्रिया कार्या अन्येषां तु विगर्हिता ॥ q by स्मृचि . ( आग़ .) p. 367. श्राद्धतत्व p 191. ब्राह्मणपातितन here means ब्राह्मण - कुतथातोस्थास्त्रीति . This only means that śrāddha should not be performed for anyone on the 14th of the dark half except for those who were killed by poison or by beasts, snakes, lower animals or brāhmaṇas or in battle. But a śrāddha may be performed on any tithi of the dark half for those killed in battle or by poison &c. It should be noted that Manu prescribes (III. 282) that an śhītagni should not perform a śrāddha except on darśa, from which it follows that only others (who had no śrauta fires) could offer śrāddha on any day of the dark half. Vide रक्त्वपुराण VI, 204, 24-27 and VI 219 19-21 for the proposition that śrāddha should be performed on the 14th tithi of the dark half of Bhādrapada for those who met a violent death by poisoning or fire or were killed by animals having fangs or horns or who committed suicide, |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...rmance of a śrāddha. Anuśāsanaparva 87. Manu III. 276. Yaj. (I. 217-218), the Kūrma (II 20. 2... |
| III.276-278 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ayātīrthe dadyāt piṇḍāmśca nityaśaḥ* ). Manu (III. 276-278) provides that the days of the dark half... |
| III.278 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...he time after noon) Vide Ṛg. X. 34. 11, Manu III. 278. Day time is also divided into three pa... |
| III.278-9 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...alevolent purpose. VKK 236-237 (quoting Manu III. 278-9 ), SM 145, PO 31-32. Further details wi... |
| III.279.C | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | .... 231) is opposed to this and relies on Manu III. 279. Certain verses from the Purāṇas also are ... |
| III.282 | For सर्वाधान and अर्धधान , vide above ṇ 991. यतः आद्यब्राह्मणकरोणो होमौ लौकिकाग्नौ न शुकुः किं दक्षिणासावेब स च दृष्टो एव भवति । अतो दक्षेण विना नाशि - र्णिज्जमनम् । दौत्यनन्द (on भाङ्ग folio 24a ). न दक्षेण बिना आद्धमाहिताग्नि - द्विजस्वनः ॥ मनु III, 282, which कुल्लुक explains as ' आहिताग्नेर्द्विजस्य नामाचारस्याप्यं - र्रेण कृष्णपक्षे दशभ्यादौ भाद्वं विधीयते । ' |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...Todarānanda (śrāddha saukhya) following Manu III. 282 states that one who is an Agnihotrin ca... |
| III.284 | Vide Manu III. 284 for the terms Vasurūpa, Rudrarūpa and Ādityarūpa. हरदत्त on आश्व . गृ . III. 3. 6 says ' मातृणां मातामह्यदीनां मातामहा - दीनां च तर्पणमिच्छन्ति । तत्र विप्रतिपत्तिः । केचि पितृपत्नीनां नाम्ना तर्पणमिच्छन्ति । देवदत्त यजदत्त विष्णुमित्रमिति । एवं मात्रादीनामपि । प्रसिद्धस्तु आचारः पितरं तर्पयामीति । ' |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ncestors of human beingṣ This verse and Manu III. 284 make it clear that the three ancestors ... |
| III.285 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ..., which is explained by Govindarāja. On Manu III. 285, Govinda- rāja’s gloss is not accepted ... |
| IV | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ... days or one day. These ancient smṛtis (Manu IV 8, Yāj. I. 128) provide that the more p... |
| IV.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas | ...ṣ They may be more or lesṣ As stated in Manu IV. 1 the first part of man's life is *brahma... |
| IV, 1, VI.1, 33-37, 87-88 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas | ...samnyāsa immediately after brahmacarya. Manu (IV, 1, VI. 1, 33-37, 87-88) is the prime supporter of this view. Th... |
| IV.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...Dh. S. II. 1. 1. 21-23 and II. 1. 2. 1, Manu IV. 4 and V. 144 say that after intercourse t... |
| IV.4-6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...od) and III. 2 explains them at length. Manu ( IV. 4–6 ) speaks of five ways of livelihood viz. ... |
| IV.5 | न तु च करुणया दानमहुद्याय । नेति ब्रूमः। न तत्र दानधर्मः । किंतं तारि करुणाभ्या - सात्पारोपकाराढा | तत्र तथा | हितोपदेषादावाप्तश्चस्य विधिर्जात्यादि नापेक्षते तद्युकरुणया दान । तथा च शिक्षितोवाशे दने वेदमन्तपरिविद्षुणे ब्राह्मणायेत्येतादृषमुत्पन्नते । अत एवा - ब्राह्मणो अपि वैयपनाका : परेण दुने गृहाना न ब्राह्मणोहुति प्रतिग्रहमाशिना भवन्ति । मेधा - तिथि on मनु IV. 5. The words वेदनन्तपरिविद्षुणे quoted here are from मनु III. 96. The Par. M. (I part 1 p. 189) quotes a verse from the Mahābhārata, पट्यकश्चष्यधियरा मुका स्यापिनोपहस्तारु ये | भर्तंपास्ते महाराज न तु दय : प्रतिग्रहः ||’. The idea is that प्रतिग्रह is a privilege, while charity to the poor and the diseased is due to dayā (compassion). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...ftṣ This last mode is designated ṛta by Manu (IV. 5). Manu (IV. 12, 15, 17) lays down that a... |
| IV.7 | ययाह देवलः । द्विविधौ गृहस्थौ यायावरः शालीनश्च । तयोर्यायावरः शाली याजनाध्यापनप्रतिग्रहैरिकर्षसंवर्धनात् । षट्कर्माभिहितः श्रेष्ठचतुष्पाद्गृह्यधामधनधान्य - युक्तो शालीनः । इति । शालीनॊपि चतुर्विधः । याजनाध्यापनयाज्ययावियाणिष्यौपागु - पाल्पैः षड्भिर्जीवत्येकः । याजनादिभिस्त्रिभ्यः । याजनाध्यापनाभ्यामपरः । चतुश्वस्थपय - पनीय । मिता . on या . I. 128. कुसूलधान्यको वा स्यात्कुम्भीधान्यक एव वा । त्र्यैहिको भपि भवेवस्वनिक एव वा ।। मनु IV. 7. मेधा० explains the kusūla as a granary built with bricks and indicates that he may store in it as much as such a granary will hold; while kumbhī means a receptacle storing as much as will last for six monthṣ हारीत quoted in Gr. R. derives ' सर्वो - रस्वाध्याहुषहोमश्च शाला इति शालीनः शालावानिति वा शालीनः शालावासवृत्तिर्नित्यमो हीनः शालीनः । शालीनादनुपादानाद्वर इति यायावरः । दृप्त दश रात्रिसंस्मायतेति यायावरः । परास्तृत्थ वृत्तिमान् यापयतीति यायावरः । ... उच्छशिलायाचितोपपसँददर्शनं भुकब्धुकुदालकपॊतौ । (pp. 415 and 419 ). H. D. 81 the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 189 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...nya and Kumbhī-dhānya ( vide Kullūka on Manu IV. 7 ). Kumbhīdhānya means either one who ha... |
| IV.7-8 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...e word Kautalya makes hardly any sense. Manu (IV. 7-8) recommends that Brāhmaṇas should not am... |
| IV.7-10 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...taining oneself in the way described by Manu IV. 7-10. The general rule about the period of i... |
| IV.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...morrow. These are four options and then Manu IV. 8 provides that a dvija who is an househo... |
| IV.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...ṛtti (service, lit. living like a dog). Manu (IV. 9) further says that some brāhmaṇas live b... |
| IV.10 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...iest extant commentator (Medhātithi) on Manu IV. 10<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-31-the-... |
| IV.12, 15, 17 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...mode is designated ṛta by Manu (IV. 5). Manu (IV. 12, 15, 17) lays down that a brāhmaṇa should cultiv... |
| IV.13 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ...ṣ XII. 1-47, Gaut. IX, Yāj. I. 129-166, Manu IV. 13ff, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 71, Pār. gr. II. 1 cont... |
| IV.18 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...served even now in many parts of India. Manu IV. 18 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 71. 5–6 prescribe that... |
| IV.18, X.11, 18, 40, 97 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...in Āp. Dh. S. II. 3. 6. 1, II. 1. 2. 3, Manu (IV. 18, X. 11, 18, 40, 97), Yāj. (I. 95, 361, II. 69, 206, III. 21... |
| IV.19 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita | ...common to Manu, Yama and Hārita ( it is Manu IV. 19 ). The same kāṇḍa on p. 310 quotes with... |
| IV.25 | अग्निहोत्रं च जुहुयादायन्ते धुनिशोः सदा। मनु IV. 25. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...in the morning and in the evening. Vide Manu IV. 25, Yāj. I. 99, Āp. Dh. S. I. 4. 13. 22 an... |
| IV.27 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites | ...in verse III. 103 ) and Navasasyēṣṭi in Manu IV. 27. Āgrayaṇa iṣṭi is prescribed in the Āśv... |
| 4.29 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...r garment) nor after taking one's meal (Manu 4. 29); one was not to rub the body in water ... |
| IV.29 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ... meet. Aparārka 370–372 (for dīpadāna), Manu IV. 29, RM 1351–57 (vide BORI vol. 36 p. 330),... |
| IV.30 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...ungrateful persons, drunkardṣ Vide also Manu IV. 30 and Yāj. I. 130 (as to showing no respe... |
| IV.30.V | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...him cooked food, but only graiṇ Compare Manu IV. 30. Vṛddha-Gautama (chap. 6, p. 535 and chap.... |
| IV.31 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...curriculum and the vrataṣ Medhātithi on Manu IV. 31 notices that according to some vrata-sn... |
| IV.33 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...(i. e. for his livelihood and support). Manu (IV. 33), Yāj. (I. 130), and Vaṣ Dh. S. (XII. 2)... |
| IV.33-34 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...n, food (Vaṣ XII. 2-3, Gaut. IX. 63-64, Manu IV. 33-34, Yāj. I. 130); but he should not beg of... |
| IV.34 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins | ...or wealth and should not receive gifts (Manu IV. 34). If a brāhmaṇa cannot secure gifts fro... |
| IV.34-35 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...al colour (Āp. Dh. S. I. 11. 30, 10–13, Manu IV. 34–35, Yāj. I. 131, Gaut. IX. 4–5); nor shoul... |
| IV.36 | तन्त्रवार्तिक p. 993 ‘ तथा च स्मृतिः। ... प्यारयेद्रुग्वं शुभे रौक्मे च कुण्डले –– इत्यादि सूपपसत्ये '; Bauḍ has वैर्ण दण्डे चारयेद्रुक्मकुण्डले च . Compare मनु IV. 36. It is probable that the तन्त्रवार्तिक combines बौ . and मनु . |
vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...eral times ) Baudhāyana ( two verses on Manu IV. 36 ), Bṛhaspati ( as writer on Vārtā on Ma... |
| IV.37 | युक्तं यःप्रजापतिव्रतेषु ज्ञानानां नियमार्थत्वेन पुरुषार्थो विधीयते । तत्र नियमः कर्त्तव्य - तयोपदिश्यते । ... तस्य ब्रतमिति प्रकृत्य प्रजापतिव्रतानि समाम्नातानि । ब्रतामिति च शाखार्थो लक्षयित्वा इदं न करिष्यामीति यः सङ्कल्पः कृतमसद्द व्रतम् । नोच्यन्तमादिभिरपीति । यद्यपि ह्यदर्शने न शक्लिर्नपि तथा स्याणानां स्याणानां कर्त्तव्यम् । तत्र च न पाल्वनम् । यत्र तस्माद्गुरुत्वाधीर्त्तान् - यवनगच्छन्तुः । न हि कलजं भक्षयन् प्रतिषिध्यते कलजविधिः । इह पुनरदर्शनं करोति - क्रामति विधिषुः । न हि तस्य दर्शनं प्रतिषिद्धम् । नियमसम्पदिद्धिः । पस्तं नियमं करोति स फलेल सम्पद्यते । इह तु प्रतिषिध्यते कलजादि । शाबर on पृ . मी . VI. 2. 20. In the कौषी . ब्रा . VI. 6 (or शा . ब्रा .) we read तस्य ब्रतमुदयमध्येति नेक्षेतास्तं यन्तं चेति । मनु IV. 37 has a similar provision ‘ नेक्षतोच्यन्तमादित्यं चास्तं यन्तं कदाचन ’ । Vide अङ्गिरास्मृतिधर्म 104. 18, वसिष्ठ XII. 10 (among स्नातकावतम् ), विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 71. 17-18 for almost the same wordṣ |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xii-holikā-and-grahana-eclipse · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... view and criticizes it in several wayṣ Manu IV. 37 that prescribes that one should never s... |
| IV.38 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...is tied (Vaṣ XII. 8-9, Gaut. IX. 52-53, Manu IV. 38); he is not to point out the rainbow wh... |
| IV.39 | देवालर्यं चैत्यतरुं तथैव च चतुष्पथम् । विद्याधिकं गुरुं देवं बुधः कुर्यात्प्रदक्षिणीम् ॥ मार्कण्डेयपुराण 34. 41–42; शुचिं देशमनडुहं देवं गोष्टं चतुष्पथम् । ब्राह्मणं धार्मिकं चैवयं नित्यं कुर्यात्प्रदक्षिणम् ॥ शान्तिपर्व 193. 8; vide also 163. 37 for a similar verse and ब्रह्मपुराण 113. 40, वामनपुराण 14. 52, गौतम IX. 66 मनु IV. 39, या . I. 133. the same words stand at markandeya 34.42 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ... the sun rising or setting (Vaṣ 12. 10, Manu IV. 39, Āp. Dh. S. I. 11. 31. 20); he should n... |
| IV.41 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...pratilomas were like śūdra according to Manu (IV. 41) and the offspring of a brāhmaṇa from a ... |
| IV.41-42.I | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...a Jyotiṣa 12 8–9 are almost the same as Manu IV. 41–42. It is quite possible that the present tex... |
| IV.43 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... Kullūka and some other commentators on Manu IV. 43 hold that the prohibition relates to ea... |
| IV.43-44 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...lve or when she is yawning or sneezing (Manu IV. 43–44, Vaṣ XII. 31, Gaut. IX. 32); he should ... |
| IV.45 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...as not to bathe naked (Gaut. IX. 61 and Manu IV. 45), nor with all clothes on (but only wit... |
| IV.45-52 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...3, Vaṣ Dh. S. VI. 10-19 and XII. 11-13, Manu IV. 45-52, 56, 151, Yāj. I. 16-17, 134, 154, Viṣṇ... |
| 4.50 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...so referred to elsewhere by Kullūka (on Manu 4.50 ). The commentator Nārāyaṇa is certainl... |
| IV.50 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...y one spontaneously. Vaṣ Dh. S. 14. 12, Manu IV. 50 are to the same effect. Angiras<sup cla... |
| IV.53 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...not blow with his mouth to kindle fire (Manu IV. 53, Vaṣ XII. 27, Gaut. IX. 32); he should ... |
| IV.55 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...orning nor at midnight nor at twilight (Manu IV. 55 and 62 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 68. 48). Āp. Dh... |
| IV.57 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...and so on Vide Gaut. II. 13 and IX. 60, Manu IV. 57, 175-176, Yāj. I. 136, Viṣṇupurāṇa III.... |
| IV.59 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...s called ‘vijñāna-chāyā’ in Kashmir (on Manu IV. 59). He very frequently refers to northern... |
| IV.61 | Compare आप . ध . सू . I. 11. 32. 18 ( शूद्रान् श्रद्धाचरितज्ञान् देवान् सेवेत ) with मनु IV. 61. This dictum of Manu must have been pronounced at a time when śūdra kings were rare; otherwise it would have no meaning and brāhmaṇas would have been compelled to leave India. So it follows that Manu did not hold the view propounded in certain Purā-ṇas that after the Nandas there would be no kṣatriya kings and only śūdras will be kingṣ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...o all lowest castes like the cāņḍāla in Manu IV. 61, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 36.7, Yāj. I. 273, Bṛhad-... |
| IV.65 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...d it is thoroughly scraped from inside. Manu IV. 65 states that one should not eat from a b... |
| IV.66 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...e right ear (as Yāj. I. 16 prescribes). Manu IV. 66 forbids the wearing of another’s yajñop... |
| IV.72 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...asily noticed (Āp. Dh. S. I. 11. 32. 5, Manu IV. 72, Vaṣ 12. 39, Gaut. IX. 32); he should n... |
| IV.73 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...illage or a guarded house by a by-path (Manu IV. 73, Yāj. I. 140, Āp. Dh. S. I. 11. 32. 23)... |
| IV.75 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...t all times' (quoted in Gṛ. R. p. 370). Manu IV. 75 forbids the eating after sunset of all ... |
| IV.76 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...before sitting down to take one's meal. Manu IV. 76 says (= Anusāsana 104. 61-62 and Atri i... |
| IV.79 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | Antāvasāyin or Antyāvasāyiṇ Manu IV. 79 separately mentions 'antyas' and 'antyā... |
| IV.79.VIII.68 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | Antya. According to Vaṣ Dh. S. 16.30, Manu IV. 79. VIII. 68, Yāj. I. 148, 197, Atri 251, Likhita 92... |
| 4.80 | अथापि यमगीताश्लोकानुदाहरन्ति । स्मशानमेतत्तत्प्रत्यक्षं ये शूद्राः पापचारिणः । तस्माच्छूद्रसमीपे तु नाध्येतव्यं कदाचन ॥ न शद्राय मतिं दद्यान्नोच्छिष्टं न हविष्कृतम् । न चास्योपदिशेद्धर्मं न चास्य व्रतमादिशेत् ॥ यथास्योपदिशेद्धर्मं यथास्य व्रतमादिशेत् । सोऽसंयृतं तमो घोरं सह तेन प्रपद्यते ॥ वसिष्ठ 18. 13-15. The last two are almost the same as मनु IV. 80-81 and the first is a paraphrase of आप . श्रौ . ‘ पशुषु वा एतच्छूशाने यच्छूद्रः । तस्माच्छूद्रसमीपे नाध्येतव्यम् ’ . नाघदोपोऽसि राज्ञां वै व्रतिनां न च सत्रणाम् । ऐन्दस्थानमुपासीना ब्रह्मभूता हि ते सदा ॥ वसिष्ठ 19. 48 and मनु V. 93. ‘ अथाप्युदाहरन्ति । अथ चेन्मन्त्रविद्युक्तः शारीरैः पङ्क्तिदूषणैः । अदुष्टयं तं यमः प्राह पङ्क्तिपावन एव सः । वसिष्ठ ॥ 11. 20; vide बृहद्यम 3. 41. धूर्त वा यदि वा तैलं विप्रो नाद्यान्नखशयुतम् । यमस्तदशुचिं प्राह तुल्यं गोमांसभक्षणेः ॥ वसिष्ठ 14. 30. cited vol-1-part-1 §50-yama the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 497 → in its own running text, unattributed the same words stand at रेवाखण्डम् 228.8 |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ... Yama, one of which (14) is the same as Manu 4. 80 and another (15) is very similar to Man... |
| IV.80 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...be performed in his case. Medhātithi on Manu IV. 80 says that the prohibition to give advic... |
| 4.81 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ... 80 and another (15) is very similar to Manu 4. 81. Another śloka of Yama is quoted by Vaṣ... |
| IV.84 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ps and of brothels nor from courtesans (Manu IV. 84 ), nor from a king who is avaricious an... |
| IV.84-85 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... 128 (contains almost same words also), Manu IV. 84–85 and Yāj. I. 141. In a few cases Manu an... |
| IV.85-86 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ... Vedic study is lost by accepting giftṣ Manu IV. 85–86 (= Padma V. 19. 236–237) say that accep... |
| IV.87 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...f-varnas-23">23</a></sup> (Yāj. I. 140, Manu IV. 87). The Smṛtis lay down that it is the du... |
| IV.87-90 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature | ...d who give up their proper dharma. Even Manu ( IV. 87-90 ), Yāj. ( III. 222-224 ), Viṣṇu Dh. S. 43... |
| IV.88-90 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...t life and fierce sufferings in hells ( Manu IV. 88–90 and XII. 75, Yāj. III. 206 ). Vide for ... |
| IV.92 | प्राजापत्य मुहूर्ते is the same as ब्राह्म मुहूर्ते viz. the last watch of the night (i. e. 2 ⁄ 5 of an hour before sunrise). Vide वसिष्ठ 12. 47 मनु 4. 92. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xvi-muhūrta | ...and others say that the word muhūrta in Manu IV. 92 means only time generally and not a per... |
| IV.93-94 | जपषो दीर्घसंपत्वाद्वीर्घमायुरुवाप्नुयुः । प्रज्ञां यशश्च कीर्तिच ब्रह्मवर्चसमेव च ॥ मनु IV. 94. This is the same as अनुज्ञासनपर्व 104. 18 ( नित्यसंध्य० for दीर्घसघ्य० ) and शङ्खस्मृति X. 20. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...hapter-vii-upanayana-130">130</a></sup> Manu (IV. 93-94) however recommends the prayer to extend... |
| 4.95 | अर्धपञ्चमान्मासानर्धषष्ठान् वा। वसिष्ठ 13.5; छन्दांसि विश्रामगम्यर्धसप्तमान् मासान्। अर्धषष्ठान् वा। सां . गृ . IV.6.7-8; अर्धपञ्चमान्मासन्न पञ्च दक्षिणापनं वा। गो . XVI.2; आनयन्मौञ्जयावुपोपक्रमय यथानिधि। युक्तच्छन्दोर्धषधीयत मासान् विप्रोर्धपञ्चमान्॥ मनु IV.95. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... to Manu 3. 1; Mānava Gṛ. S. I. 4. 7 to Manu 4. 95; Mānava Gṛ. S. I. 20. 1 to Manu 2. 34; ... |
| IV.95 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... This means (as stated by Madhātithi on Manu IV. 95) that the full moon of Bhādrapada being... |
| IV.95-96 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...a or on the 8th of the dark half, while Manu (IV. 95–96) says that after studying Veda for four ... |
| IV.97 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ... half (pakṣiṇī) or three days after it (Manu IV. 97, Yāj. I. 144). To give up Veda study fo... |
| IV.98 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...s probably found undesirable. Therefore Manu IV. 98, Vaṣ Dh. S. 13. 6-7, Auśanasa (p. 515) ... |
| IV.102-128 | तस्य वा एतस्य यज्ञस्य द्वावनध्यायौ यदात्माशुचिर्यद - This is quoted by आश्व . गृ . III. 4. 7 ‘ विज्ञायते तस्य द्वा - हेषाः ’ Manu IV. 127 conveys the same sense in almost the same wordṣ A man may be impure on account of births or deaths in his family or on account of male (dirt on his body) and a place may be so because it is in contact with some impure thing (such as उच्छिष्ट ). the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 159 → crediting श्रुति |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... IV. 7 (S. B. E. vol. 29 pp. 115–118 ), Manu IV. 102–128, Yāj. I. 144–151. The subject is also t... |
| IV.103 | विशुद्रस्तनितववर्षेषु महोल्कानां च संक्षवे । आकालिकमनध्यायमेतेषु मनुरब्रवीत् ॥ मनु . IV. 103. |
vol-1-part-2 §107-raghunandana · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...le the Malāmāsa. (vol. I p. 834) quotes Manu IV. 103 (vidyut-stanita &c. ) and adds that it ... |
| IV.103-105 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...quake or a whirlwind or fall of meteorṣ Manu IV. 103-105 and Gautama 16. 22-23 are similar to Āp... |
| IV.108 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...long as there is an assembly of people (Manu IV. 108) or while the student is lying down or ... |
| IV.109 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...n one is answering the calls of nature (Manu IV. 109 ), or when one has not yet sipped water... |
| IV.110 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...banner of Indra is raised or taken dowṇ Manu IV. 110 lays down anadhyāya for three days when... |
| IV.112 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...aking food, or after partaking of meat (Manu IV. 112 ), when there is wordy argument or ther... |
| IV.113-114 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...of Vedic Study for the whole day ; vide Manu IV. 113–114, Yāj I. 146 ( in both pratipad is not e... |
| IV.114 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...kills the pupil, 15th kills learning '. Manu ( IV. 114 ) has a similar verse. Aparārka <sup clas... |
| 4.117 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...M. 2. 83, Vaṣ 13. 16 (Mānava-śloka) and Manu 4. 117, Vaṣ 18. 10 (Pārāśavo...tyāhuḥ) and M. ... |
| IV.117 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...śvā- nara’. Vide Śāntiparva 343. 13-14, Manu IV. 117, Likhita 31, Vaṣ Dh. S. 30. 2-5. The sa... |
| IV.118 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...milar to Āp. Dh. S. I. 3. 11. 25-26 and Manu IV. 118 prescribes ākālika anadhyāya when a vil... |
| IV.119 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...th to the 12th day of Bhādrapada śukla. Manu ( IV. 119 ) prescribes anadhyāya for a day and nigh... |
| IV.121 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...tion or vomits or has sour eructations (Manu IV. 121 ). |
| IV.122 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...nded or when blood flows from the body (Manu IV. 122 ) or when one suffers from indigestion ... |
| IV.123-124 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ..., garta (a chariot ) and the distresseḍ Manu (IV. 123-124) explains that when a sāman is heard, on... |
| IV.126 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... passes between the teacher and pupil ( Manu IV. 126 also ) or when the banner of Indra is r... |
| IV.128 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...is and Full Moon day were prohibited by Manu (IV. 128) for sexual intercourse between husband ... |
| IV.129 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...means specially the two middle watches (Manu IV. 129, Kullūka thereon and Parāśara XII. 27 )... |
| IV.130 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability | ...nd the like’. Kullūka, however, adds on Manu IV. 130 that on account of the word ‘*ca*’ in t... |
| IV.133 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...ling into error). Vide Yāj. I. 78 also. Manu IV. 133 forbids adultery with another’s wife an... |
| IV.134 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...orbids adultery with another’s wife and Manu IV. 134 (= Anuśāsana 104. 21 and Mārkaṇḍeya-pur... |
| IV.137 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...s that effort is superior Medhātithi on Manu IV. 137 quotes a subhāṣita ‘those devoid of eff... |
| IV.138 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ths, nor should he tell agreeable lies (Manu IV. 138 and Gaut. IX. 68); he should according ... |
| IV.140 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...iṇḍa for paternal great-grandfather ).’ Manu IV. 140 and Gobhila-smṛti II. 105 say about the... |
| IV.147 | अहिंसा सत्यमस्तेयं ब्रह्मचर्य्यापरिग्रहो । यमाः संक्षेपतः प्रोक्ताश्चतुर्द्दमयश्च सुद्धये ।। बृणाद्य । कर्मणा मनसा वाचा सर्वेभूतेषु सर्वदा । अक्लेशजननं मोक्षा स्वहिंसा परमा विविः ॥ अहिंसापरमो धर्मो नास्त्यहिंसापरं सुखम् । विविना या भवेद्धिंसा त्यारिखंसा प्रकीर्तिता ॥ कूर्म II. 11. 13–15. The लिङ्गपुराण (chap. 8. 8–9) enumerates the eight sādhanas of yoga of which yama is first and mentions five as in kūrm . Yamas (abstinences) kūrma appears to follow the योगसूत्र II. 30–31 ‘ अहिंसा - सत्य - अस्तेय - ब्रह्मचर्य - अपरिग्रहाः यमाः । शौच - सन्तोष - तपः - स्वाध्याय - ईश्वरप्रणिधानानि नियमाः । ’ Manu IV. 204 provides generally that one should always practise yamas and that one may not always practise the niyamas , but does not name theṃ Medhātithi explains that yamas are prohibitions (viz. not to injure life, not to steal, not to tell an untruth, not to have forbidden sexual intercourse and not to possess wealth that belongs to another or not to accept gifts), while niyamas consist of positive acts, such as one should always study the Veda (as in Manu IV. 147). Yāj. III. 312–313 enumerates ten yamas viz. celibacy, compassion, forbearance, charity, absence of crooked conduct, ahimsā , non-stealing, sweetness, restraint of senses and ten niyamas . The वैखानसस्मार्तसूत्र (IX. 4) enumerates ten yamas . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...ubsidiary lores (viz. phonetics etc.)’. Manu IV. 147 says ‘a brāhmaṇa should always and assi... |
| IV.150 | सावित्रान् शान्तिहोमान् कुर्यादब्देषु नित्यशः । मनु IV. 150; सर्वेषु शान्तिहोमेषु कुर्यात् । वि . धृ . 71. 86. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...lled, Anvaṣṭakā by Pār. Gr. III. 3. 10, Manu IV. 150, Viṣṇudharmasūtra 74. 1 and 76. 1. The ... |
| IV.151 | A few passages from the Mahābhāsya having a striking identity or similarity to Dharmasūtra texts may be cited here. (1) दूरादावसेचनम्। दूराच्च भाव्यं दस्म्युयो दूराच्च (vol. I. p. 457) on वार्तिक 2 on पा . II. 3. 35; compare गौ . ध . सू . 9. 39, आप . ध . सू . I. 11. 31. 2 मनु IV. 151 (first half), अनुशासनपर्व 104. 82 : (2) या ब्राह्मणी सुरापी भवति नैनां देवा : पतितोके नयन्ति। महाभाष्य। Vol. II, p. 99 on वार्तिक 2 on पा . III 2. 8; compare वसिष्ठधर्मसूत्र 21. 11: (3) ऊर्ध्वे प्राणा ह्याक्रामन्ति यूनः स्थविर आयति। प्रत्यासुवानाभिवादाभ्यां पुनस्तान् प्रतिपद्यते ।। महाभाष्य , vol. III. p. 58 on वार्तिक 5 on पा . VI. 1. 84, which is मनु II. 120 and अनुशासन 120. 64-65 and उद्योग 38. 1 (37. 1 in some editions); (4) गर्भोमे ब्राह्मणे उपनेय इति सकृदुपनीय कृतः शास्त्रार्थ इति कृत्वा पुन : प्रसूतिर्न भवति तथा त्रिरुद्धृदयंगमाभिरङ्गिराश्शद्वाभिरूपश्शोघेति सकृदुपयूय कृतः शास्त्रार्थ इति कृत्वा पुन : प्रसूतिर्न भवति। महाभाष्य Vol III. p. 537 on वार्तिक 4 on पा . VI. 1. 84 ; compare वसिष्ठधर्मसूत्र III. 31. Volume and page references relate to Kielhorn's eḍ of the महाभाष्य . Vide the author's paper in Prof. F. W. Thomas Presentation vol. pp. 128-131. |
vol-1-part-1 §50-yama | ...hitaiṣiṇā*'. This is Anuśāsana 104. 82 (Manu IV. 151). The verse *Ācārāllabhate hyāyur-ācāro... |
| IV.152 | मैत्र प्रसाधनं स्नानं दन्तधावनमञ्जनम् । पूर्वाह्न एव कुर्वीत देवतानां च पूजनम् ।। मनु IV. 152. Mitra is the presiding deity over the anus and so maitra means mūtrapurīṣotsarga. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-iii-persons-entitled-to-engage-in-vratas-objects-desired-by-means-of-vra · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...nd-āchāra-149">149</a></sup> &c. *Vide* Manu IV. 152 quoted above (p. 646). What objects a m... |
| IV.155 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...71. 90-92 (which are almost the same as Manu IV. 155, 156, 158), Mārkaṇḍeya chap 34, Brahmap... |
| IV.155-158 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...in the earliest smṛtis and purāṇaṣ Vide Manu IV. 155-158, Vaṣ VI. 6-8 (the first and last of whi... |
| IV.156.I | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §50-yama | ...alakṣaṇam*' ( Anu. 104. 155 ) occurs in Manu IV. 156. It is possible that the final redactor of... |
| IV.157 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...ich is Manu 5. 41, VI. 6 and 8 which is Manu IV. 157 and 158). Some of these verses introduc... |
| IV.157-158 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...first and last of which are the same as Manu IV. 157-158), Anuśāsanaparva 104. 6-9, Viṣṇu Dh. S ... |
| IV.161 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...nner man (antara-puruṣa) or conscience. Manu IV. 161 says 'assiduously do that which will gi... |
| IV.162 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...of the smṛtis are somewhat conflicting. Manu IV. 162 lays down a general rule prohibiting hi... |
| IV.163 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | Similarly Manu IV. 163 forbids nāstikya<sup class="fn-ref"><a ... |
| IV.175 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...opics-of-dharmashastra-26">26</a></sup> Manu ( IV. 175 ) calls upon all to take delight in truth... |
| IV.176 | धर्माधिकुयुज्यते श्रेय : कामाथों धर्म एव च। अर्थ एवह वा श्रेष्विवर्ण इति तु स्थिति : ॥ मनु II. 224; परित्यजेदर्थकामौ यौ स्यातां धर्मवजितौ । मनु IV. 176; com- pare विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 71.84 ‘ धर्मविरुद्देौ चार्थकामौ ( परिहरेत् ) । ’ ; अनुशासन 111.18-19 ‘ धर्मस्यार्थश्व कामश्व त्रितयं जीविते फलम् । एतत्त्रययसमायमधर्ममर्पिवजितम् ' ॥ विष्णुपुराण III. 11. 7 परित्यजेदर्थकामौ धर्मपीडाकरी चूप । धर्मसमृपयसुखोपर्द्रक लोकविद्धुमेव च ॥ |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...ha and Kāma that are opposed to Dharma (Manu IV. 176). On the other hand the A. (that is mea... |
| IV.176, 206, X.63 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxv-causes-of-the-disappearance-of-buddhism-from-india | ...like those of Gautama (IX. 47, 68, 73), Manu (IV. 176, 206, X. 63), Yājñavalkya (I. 156, III. 312–313), wh... |
| IV.177 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...nd feet, speech and eyes (Gaut. IX. 50, Manu IV. 177, Vaṣ VI. 42); he should go round (perfo... |
| IV.178 | 1661 येनास्य पितरो याता येन याताः पितामहाः। तेन यायात्सतां मार्गं तेन गच्छन्न रिच्यते ॥ मनु IV. 178 The सन्त्वार्तिक p 211 (on Jai I 3. 7) quotes this reads दुष्प्यति for रिच्यते and remarks ' देवो ह्य य विप्रादिभिरेवं नाचरित - स्तस्यप - न्तस्प्रमतिषिद्धस्यैव ते तं परिहरेन्नयेत् . ' मेधा very appositely explains, अविदुषां सुलभ - नानाधात्वनुपपत्तेर्वेशोपमिति । . यदि पितुः पितामहादीनां कैश्चित्कथञ्चिद्वा आभ्यनुपपत्ति इति सतां मार्गमनुपाद । Vide also मिता on य । 254 where मनु IV. 178 is quoted and H of Dh vol II p 460 n 1086 where मेधा . on मनु II. 18 is quoted the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 25 → crediting मनु the same words stand at उत्तरभागः 15.20 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xv-satī-self-immolation-of-widows | ...others literally following the words of Manu IV. 178 held by the practice which their forefa... |
| IV.179-180 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...family priests, children, wife, slaves (Manu IV. 179-180=Śāntiparva 244, 14–16, Yāj. I. 157–158)... |
| IV.186 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...o the highest worlds (Yāj. I. 213); and Manu (IV. 186) says that though entitled to accept gif... |
| IV.188 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | .... I. p. 521 which is almost the same as Manu IV. 188). Just as a brāhmaṇa who was enjoined n... |
| IV.188-191 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...d-privileges-of-varnas-25">25</a></sup> Manu (IV. 188–191) prescribes that a man, who is not learn... |
| IV.192-194 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...e fruitless and lead the donor to hell (Manu IV. 192–194, Atri 152, Dakṣa III. 29). Manu (XI. 1–... |
| 4.193-200 | यद्यपि लिङ्गपुराणं मत्स्यपुराणोदितैर्महादानैः । अवावर्य तुल्यसारं दान - निबन्धेऽत्र न निबद्धम् ॥ 58 सप्तमैव पुराणं भविष्यमपि सङ्गीर्तिमतिवदानात् । स्वच्छाधमी - मन्वी यत्तो राजामधिपतिरीर्ष्या द्रोषात्कर्तुमपि निषिद्धमव वा विवक्षत्वात् वा । इदमपि च भविष्योत्तरे समयमावश्यक्तार्ये । भविष्यमपि वचनानि विनिवर्तयति , वा । मातापित्र्यादिगुरुसे - प्रेष्यदास्यार्थं ग्रन्यं कुर्वते । मत्स्यपुराण मत्स्यपुराणोदितैर्महादानैः । वचनान्यपि शैवगणेश - शक्तिकथाश्रयम् ॥ तादर्थ्यं पुराणमपि ब्राह्ममेवोच्य च । त्रयोविंशतिसाहस्रं पुराणमपि वैष्णवम् ॥ षड्वकसहस्राणि लेङ्गं पुराणमपरं तथा । वीसासहस्राण्यष्टादश लिङ्गकन्योषदीतिः ॥ दुवाषसहस्राणिः कौष्मपुराणविभूतिः । मत्स्यकूर्माद्युपपुराणपरिभाषाः ॥ तस्मीन्निकेनादीनां भण्डपधाण - लिङ्गियाण । लोकवचनालोचनं सर्वेषामपवर्णिकानां यत्तुपुराणानामपवर्णिकानामपि कथ - कर्मादीनि । पाण्ड्याशाज्ञापवृत्तौ निश्चय देवीपुराणं न निबद्धमत्र ॥ 67 p 7. The coṃ विष्णुबिभूती on विष्णुपुराण remarks that the विष्णुपुराण has six recensions viz. of 6000 verses, 8000, 9000, 10000, 22000, 24000, while the दानसागर speaks of a विष्णुपुराण of 23000 verses which it discardṣ मेधातिथि on मनु IV. 200 re- marks that each āśrama has some peculiar signs of its own such as the girdle, deer skin, ( palāśa ) staff of a Vedic student, the householder has a bamboo stick, ear-rings &c., a forest hermit has tattered garments and matted hair while a sannyāsin wears kaṣāya ( reddish ) garment &c. Those who maintain themselves by wearing these peculiar signs though they do not belong to that order incur siṇ परा . मा . I. 2 p. 386 explains लिङ्गिन् as पाषण्डायवः . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts-24">24</a></sup> Manu 4. 193-200 (= Viṣṇu Dh. S. 93. 7–13) contains a li... |
| IV.201-202 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...t of the sin of the owner of the water (Manu IV. 201–202). If no such water is available or one ... |
| IV.203 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...ḍ The words 'nadi' and 'garta' (used in Manu IV. 203 ) are defined as follows: a nadi (river... |
| IV.204 | अहिंसा सत्यमस्तेयं ब्रह्मचर्य्यापरिग्रहो । यमाः संक्षेपतः प्रोक्ताश्चतुर्द्दमयश्च सुद्धये ।। बृणाद्य । कर्मणा मनसा वाचा सर्वेभूतेषु सर्वदा । अक्लेशजननं मोक्षा स्वहिंसा परमा विविः ॥ अहिंसापरमो धर्मो नास्त्यहिंसापरं सुखम् । विविना या भवेद्धिंसा त्यारिखंसा प्रकीर्तिता ॥ कूर्म II. 11. 13–15. The लिङ्गपुराण (chap. 8. 8–9) enumerates the eight sādhanas of yoga of which yama is first and mentions five as in kūrm . Yamas (abstinences) kūrma appears to follow the योगसूत्र II. 30–31 ‘ अहिंसा - सत्य - अस्तेय - ब्रह्मचर्य - अपरिग्रहाः यमाः । शौच - सन्तोष - तपः - स्वाध्याय - ईश्वरप्रणिधानानि नियमाः । ’ Manu IV. 204 provides generally that one should always practise yamas and that one may not always practise the niyamas , but does not name theṃ Medhātithi explains that yamas are prohibitions (viz. not to injure life, not to steal, not to tell an untruth, not to have forbidden sexual intercourse and not to possess wealth that belongs to another or not to accept gifts), while niyamas consist of positive acts, such as one should always study the Veda (as in Manu IV. 147). Yāj. III. 312–313 enumerates ten yamas viz. celibacy, compassion, forbearance, charity, absence of crooked conduct, ahimsā , non-stealing, sweetness, restraint of senses and ten niyamas . The वैखानसस्मार्तसूत्र (IX. 4) enumerates ten yamas . |
vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...49) sets them out somewhat differently. Manu IV. 204 (= Atri verse 47) refers to *yamas* and... |
| IV.205-220 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... 18 and 17. 17-18, Vaṣ Dh. S. 14. 2-11, Manu IV. 205-220, Yaj. I. 160-165, Veda-Vyāsa III. 50-54... |
| IV.205-224 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... of food) were not to be accepted (vide Manu IV. 205–224, Vaṣ Dh. S. XIV. 2–11). |
| IV.207-209 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...* Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 16. 19-20 and 24-29, Manu IV. 207-209, 212, 217, Yāj. I. 167-168). If a dog o... |
| IV.209 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā | ...ut eight handfuls of corn may be gifteḍ Manu IV. 209 forbids a brāhmaṇa from taking food off... |
| 4.209-212 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ..., and Manu I. 67-73, Viṣṇu 51. 7-10 and Manu 4. 209-212, Viṣṇu 59. 21-25 and Manu 3. 70, Viṣṇu ... |
| IV.210 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ove, under kāyastha. He is mentioned by Manu IV. 210, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 51. 8. According to the M... |
| IV.211 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...bout paring nails, the cutting of hair. Manu IV. 211 forbade in general the food of a śūdra ... |
| 4.212 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba | .... 6. 19. 14 (the first pāda of which is Manu 4. 212 ), I. 9. 27. 10, I. 9. 27. 11 ( same as... |
| IV.212 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja · vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja · vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...Kullūka<sup>897</sup> in his comment on Manu IV. 212 twits Govindarāja with having explained... |
| 4.212.I | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...4. 19 contains a *pāda* which occurs in Manu 4. 212. It is remarkable that the Vaṣ Dh. S. cite... |
| IV.213 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...o fell it. But Ap. Dh. S. II. 3. 6. 19, Manu IV. 213, Yāj. I. 162 are opposed to this and st... |
| IV.214 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | *Tunnāvāya* (a tailor). He occurs in Manu IV. 214. According to the Brahmapurāṇa quoted b... |
| IV.215 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...n the gaṇa kulālādi ( Pāṇ. IV. 3. 118). Manu IV. 215 mentions it. In Bengal the Lohar is a s... |
| IV.216 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... and vaidehaka female). Raňjaka (dyer). Manu IV. 216 mentions hiṃ According to Uśanas (19) h... |
| IV.216.I | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... This occurs in Viṣṇu Dh. S. 51. 15 and Manu IV. 216. It appears that Viṣṇu who separately ment... |
| IV.217 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics | ...g the early commentators, Medhātithi on Manu IV. 217 refers to the Rāmāyaṇa as prescribing Ś... |
| IV.218 | मनु IV. 218, अङ्गिरस् 117, अत्रि 304, आप . 9. 28 (in verse) say ‘ राजात्रं तेज आदवेते ’. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... Vaik. (X. 15) agrees with this latter. Manu IV. 218 speaks of him as carmāvakartin (cutter ... |
| IV.222 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... a predecessor who regards the verse of Manu IV. 222 as an arthavāda by saying that that com... |
| IV.223 | शुक्तार्नं गोरसं स्नेहं शूद्रवेश्मन आगतम्। पकं विप्रगृहे पूतं भोज्यं तन्मनुरब्रवीत् ॥ पराशर 10th chap.; नायाच्छूद्रस्य पक्कान्नं विद्वानश्नन्निजो द्विजः । आददी - तात्मवंश्याल्लोकात्पक्त्राभिकम् ॥ मनु . IV. 223. |
vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...eaten by a Brāhmaṇa. This is similar to Manu IV. 223.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-35-the... |
| IV.226-227 | दाता प्रतिग्रहीता च श्रद्धा देयं च धर्मयुक्तम् । देशकालौ च दानानामनुग्रहीतनि षड् विदुः ॥ देवल इन दानवाक्या० folio 3 अ , हेमाद्रि ( दान p. 14 ). |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...The first four are clearly indicated in Manu IV. 226-227. These six will have to be dealt with o... |
| IV.227.I | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...s ‘iṣṭa’ and ‘pūrta’ gifts according to Manu IV. 227. It appears that in 23 Boṃ 725 their Lords... |
| IV.229-232 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...aṣ Dh. S. 29. 1-15, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 92 and Manu IV. 229-232 (which are repeated in Vṛddha-Gautama, ... |
| IV.231 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ... highly extol the gift of a cow or cowṣ Manu IV. 231 states that the donor of a cow reaches ... |
| 4.233 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...19 and Bṛhaspati 18. Vaṣ Dh. S. 29. 19, Manu 4. 233, Atri, 340, Yāj. I. 212 say that the gi... |
| IV.235 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts-26">26</a></sup> Manu IV. 235 says that he who gives a gift with hono... |
| IV.247-250 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...ne who does not ordinarily accept giftṣ Manu IV. 247-250, Yāj. I. 214-215, Āp. Dh. S. I. 6. 19. ... |
| IV.248-49 | अथ पुराणे श्लोकासुदाहरन्ति। उक्तामहाः शिक्षा दुरुत्कलकारिणः ॥ न तस्य विक्रोन्नन्ति कृतं सन्ति यत्ना च वयं वदह्रियर्वर्तस्तत्समभाविनम्। आप . ध . सू . I, 6, 19. 13; these two are the same as Manu IV. 248-249 with slight variations; ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। आप . ध . सू . II. 9. 23. 3-6. These two verses respectively say that those who lead the life of a house-holder performing sacrifices and desiring progeny have to undergo deaths (lit. cemeteries, śmaśānāni) and births (i.e. they only reach heaven and are born again and again), while those that do not desire progeny but remain celebrate throughout life become immortal (i.e. are not born again). गृहस्थधर्म in his मत्य on बृद् - उप . VI. 2. 15 quotes a स्मृति verse as follows: ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। '. Compare : ' महास्मृतिसिद्धमपि स्वर्णावशिर्मुखजीवाम्। ’ उद्धवात्। विष्णुपुराण II. 8. 93, वायु 50. 213, 218, मत्स्य 124. 102-3 and 107, ब्रह्माण्ड II. 7. 180 (first half). The third passage of Ap. is पुनरुत्पत्तये बीजान्ये लोकाः पुराणात्तुरात्। आप . ध . सू . II. 9. 24. 6. This means that those who perform what is laid down in the Veda serve as the seed (i.e. they become Prajāpatis) of the new creation after pralaya (dissolution). Compare मनु . III. 184-186, one of which is ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। '. उद्दक . विष्णुपुराण II. 8. 93, वायु 50. 213, 218, मत्स्य 124. 102-3 and 107, ब्रह्माण्ड II. 7. 180 (first half). The 4th passage of आप . ध . सू . is यो हिदार्चाभिवानर्हान् हन्ति धनुश्चैर्जुगुप्सितैः। I. 10. 29. 7. On killing a brāhmaṇa there was a differ- ence of opinion; Ap. probably paraphrases some verses such as Manu VIII. 350-351, the latter of which is: ‘ ब्रह्महत्यायां न स पापम् लभते च न लभते च ’. तथा V. 189-190, बृहस्पति IX 349-350; तथा V. 45-46 are very similar. Vide Bühler in I. A. vol, 25 pp. 323 ff. |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... which verses 16 and 18 are the same as Manu IV. 248–49 and are quoted from a Purāṇa in Āp. Dh.... |
| IV.248-249 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...m a Purāṇa which are almost the same as Manu IV. 248–249), Viṣṇu Dh. S. 57. 11. Many persons are... |
| IV.251 | भिक्षुणे निमित्तमाचार्ये विवाहे यज्ञो मातापित्रोर्बुभुर्षार्हस्तथ्य नियमविलोपोः तत्र कृष्णान्न समीक्ष्य यथाशक्तिं देयम् । इन्द्रियप्रीत्यर्थस्य तु भिक्षणमनिमित्तम् । तस्मान्न तद्भक्षितव्यं । आप . ध . II. 5. 10. 1-4; compare Manu IV. 251, XI. 1-2, Yaj. I. 216, Gaut. V. 19-20. शान्तिपर्व 165. 1-2 are ' वृत्तार्था यद्यप्यगधुर्यं तस्मै गच्छ यः । आचार्यपितृकार्य्यार्थे स्वाध्याययज्ञमथापि च । एते वै साधवो द्वढा ब्राह्मणा धर्मभिक्षवः ।। ' |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...atisfy his own hunger with that wealth (Manu IV. 251, Vaṣ 14. 13, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 57. 13, Yāj. ... |
| IV.253 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...ly, or his dāsa. Vide Gaut. XVII. 6 and Manu IV. 253 (=Viṣṇu Dh. S. 57. 16 ), Yaj. I. 166, P... |
| V | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics · vol-1-part-1 §50-yama · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...g. VIII is said in the Anukramaṇī to be Manu Vaivasvata and Manu is mentioned in VIII.... |
| v | संत्राद मनुः | अपुत्रेण सुत . कार्यो पिंडदक्क्रियापहेते | धर्मस्त्वित्तेनाय च || दत्त ख P 2. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ...ize a few? According to my theory these Manu verses found in the Manu treatise were si... |
| 5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ... Viṣṇu Dh S 19 1-4, Gaut. Dh. S. 14 29, Manu 5 104, Yāj III 26, Parāśara III 43-45. A ... |
| V.4 | अनभ्यासेन वेदानाम् अनाचारास्य च वर्जनात् । आलस्यादन्नदोषाच्च मृत्युर्ब्राह्मणान् घांसति ॥ मनु V. 4 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... the veda if he cannot study the whole. Manu (V. 4) <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| V.5-6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...s of trees and red sap (as in Gautama). Manu V. 5-6 forbids *laśuna*, *palāṇḍu*, *gṛñjana*,... |
| V.7 | तथा च प्रकाळभोजनेपि विधिमेतं स्प्रन्ति। यदचः पुरुषो राजंस्तदञ्चास्तस्य देवताः। इति। मेधा॰ on मनु V. 7. Vide: अयोध्याकाण्ड 102. 29–30 येषां बदरीमित्रं पिण्याकं दर्शसंस्तरे। न्यस्य रामः सुदुःखतो रुदन् वचनम - ब्रवीत् ॥ इदं भुंङ्क्ष्व महाराज प्रीतो यदशना वयम् । यदन्नः पुरुषो भवति तदन्नास्तस्य देवताः ॥ . The same half is repeated in अयोध्या 103. 14 येषामेषादीपिण्याकं पितुर्दर्श समीक्ष्य मे। यदन्नः . देवताः ॥ It is called there लौकिकीश्रुति . |
vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva | ...0th days after the death of a persoṇ On Manu V. 7 Medhātithi quotes without naming the Rā... |
| V.8-9 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...–36 quoting Gau- tama Dh. S. 17. 22–26, Manu V. 8–9, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 51. 38–41); general rule ... |
| V.8-10 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...not be drunk (Gaut 17.22-26, Yaj I.170, Manu V. 8-10), for eating forbidden food, which must... |
| V.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... 17-19, Vaṣ Dh. S. 14. 28-29 and 37-38, Manu V. 10, 24-25, Yāj. I. 167 prescribe that cook... |
| V.11-14 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... Dh. S. 14. 48, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 51. 29-31, Manu V. 11-14, Yaj. I. 172-175 contain long lists of ... |
| V.11-18 | अद्वयनिमेनाभट्टप्रविवेधो गच्छते। पञ्च पञ्चनखा भक्ष्या इत्युक्ते गम्ष्यत एतत्त्वेऽन्येऽभक्ष्या इति। महाभाष्य (eḍ Kielhorn vol. I. p. 5). Compare शबर on जै . X. 7. 28 ‘ किं तु परिसंख्या प्रतिषेधः स्यात्। यथा पञ्च पञ्चनखा भक्ष्या इति शाखादौनां पञ्चानां कौर्त्तनमप्यन्यानां शशदीनां प्रतिषेधफलकत्वेनैव वाक्येन गच्छति। ’ The five animals are: शशकः आपिश्रो तथा शल्कः कूर्म्मः पञ्चना। रामायण IV. 17. 39 मनु V. 18 addes खड्ग (rhinoceros) to these five. Vide या I. 177 for five and नौ . प्र . ध . V. 17. 27 ' पञ्चनखाभ्या । शल्यककणशशाविपौधायशङ्कूककूर्म्मपाः ’ ( अभव्याः ). |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | Manu (V.11–18) contains long lists of animals, birds a... |
| V.14 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī | ...oted by Varṣakriyākaumudī pp 450-51. In Manu V. 14 and Yāj I. 174 among the birds whose fl... |
| V.16 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...ger notes than Medhātithi or Kullūka on Manu V. 16, 31, 56, VI. 34–35, 67, X. 42, XI. 130.... |
| 5.16 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §50-yama | ...he list of Yājñavalkya. Govindarāja (on Manu 5. 16) and Aparārka quote a verse of Śaṅkha w... |
| 5.22 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...e the very words of the Manu-smṛti viz. Manu 5. 22, 32, 42 and Manu 8. 68 respectively. So... |
| V.25 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...f food offered to the gods may be eateṇ Manu V. 25, Vaṣ Dh. S. 14. 37-38, Āp. Dh. S. I. 5.... |
| V.26-27 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... I. 28, Manu III. 42–44 and Yāj. I. 62, Manu V. 26–27 and Yāj. I. 178–179, Manu VII. 56 and Y... |
| V.27 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...i quoted by Sarvajña-Nārāyaṇa explained Manu V. 27 as a pari-saṅkhyā i. e. Manu does not e... |
| V.27-44 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...re in two minds about the use of flesh. Manu (V. 27-44) at first contains a permission to kill ... |
| V.27-46 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...ther; e. g. note on the use of flesh in Manu V. 27-46 as compared with V. 48-56, Manu III. 13... |
| V.27-56 | न . मांसभक्षणे दोषो न मद्ये न च मैथुने । प्रवृत्तिरेषा भूतानां निवृत्तिस्तु महा - फला ॥ मनु V. 56. This is quoted by the तन्त्रवार्तिक oṇ p. 191. The real meaning of this is brought out by बृहस्पति ' सौत्रामण्यां तथा मद्यं सुतो भक्षयदुधा - हुतरं । कृलो च मैथुनं धर्मे पुत्रोत्पत्सि - निमित्तत : ॥ स्वर्गं प्राप्नोति मेधु तु प्रत्ययापेन मुज्ज्यते व ' in सर्वज्ञानांरापण on मनु V. 50. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 463 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...e lengthy discussion on flesh-eating in Manu V. 27-56 discloses different mentalitieṣ At seve... |
| V.35 | निवृत्तमस्तु यतिः आद्यैर् द्वैवे वा मांसमुत्सृजेत् । पावकित पशुरोमणि तावत्कालमुष्यति ॥ वसिष्ठ XI. 34 ; compare मनु . V. 35. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...and should pare his nails (Gaut. IX. 8, Manu V. 35, Yāj. I. 131); while his shoes are in h... |
| V.39 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ix-navarātra-or-durgotsava | ...n was the animal &c.' Another mantra is Manu V. 39 (=Viṣṇu-dharmasūtra 51. 61=Kālikā 71.39... |
| V.40 | शाबर himself says on पू . मी . सू . I. 3. 13 ' ऋत्विजो वृणीते ... देवयजन - मपव्यवदधीत । ' मात्र विधिविभक्ते वर्तमानकालार्थनिर्दशात् न चाद्य शबदवाक्यः स्थापकस्ति । ' and on III. 4. 15 (while discussing ते . सं . II. 5. 2. 4 तस्माच्छय्यमानोऽन्नुयज्ञावपि वशकरो इति प्राणानलापवेदा एव न विधायकः स्तापकस्तु भवन्धनत्वर ’ ; similarly, on IV. 1. 32 (p. 1215) ' मात्र विधिविभक्तिः , वर्तमानोपदेशो ह्यविमिति । '. मेधातिथि on मनु V. 40 employs very similar wordṣ |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...j. states a special rule. Medhātithi on Manu V. 40 (stating that animals, birds and herbs ... |
| 5.41 | मधुपर्के वा पक्त्रे वा पितृदैवकर्मणि । अत्रैव पक्त्रो हित्वान्नस्येदमवधी - मक्कृत्तप्तौ स मनु V. 41. This is the same as वसिष्ठ IV. 6, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 51. 64, Śūb. gr. II. 16. 1 (Śūb. gr. reads सोमे for पक्षे ). |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...s Manu. II. 169 and 170, IV. 6 which is Manu 5. 41, VI. 6 and 8 which is Manu IV. 157 and ... |
| V.41 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...of which the first ('madhuparke' &c) is Manu V. 41 (reads 'yajñe' for 'some'). The 3rd ver... |
| 5.41.I | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...ollowed by a verse which is the same as Manu 5. 41. It is to be noted that the same verse occ... |
| V.41-44 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...l. III. pp. 945–46 for this Kalivarjya. Manu (V. 41–44) allows the killing of animals in Madhup... |
| V.45 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxv-causes-of-the-disappearance-of-buddhism-from-india | ... did for his followerṣ The sentiment in Manu V. 45 and the Viṣṇu-dharma-sūtra 51. 68 ‘he, ... |
| V.46 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...tsya-purāṇa 52. 8-10, Atri-smṛti 34-41. Manu V. 46 (= Viṣṇu Dh. S. 51. 69) provides 'he wh... |
| 5.48 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...man author. Vaṣ 4. 7 is very similar to Manu 5. 48. Bühler (S. B. E. Vol. 25, P. XXXI) is ... |
| V.51 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...rk-faced apes, monkeys and human beingṣ Manu V. 51 (= Viṣṇu Dh. S. 51. 74) says that he wh... |
| 5.52 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...t half of the last verse is the same as Manu 5.52. Nārada is credited with having divided... |
| V.53 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...rld or birth.’ Yāj. I. 181 is just like Manu V. 53. Manu winds up the whole discussion ( i... |
| V.55 | सतमाहमेव प्रजातवौ जायते । यद् वा अशिम्ललोके पुरुषोऽजगति सर्वेजन सुनिर्मलेधिते मवति । शतपथ XII. 9. 1. 1: मां स भक्षयित्वमस्य मांविमपिष्यद्व्यपसत् । पुरुषोऽजपति योऽजति नह्यतिषः । मनु . V. 55, विष्णुतुलन 51. 78; मां means ‘me’ and सः ‘that being’ and the word मांस (that contains these two) is explained as above. |
vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...= Manu 9. 138 ), of Māmśā ( in 51. 78 = Manu V.55 ), of puruṣa ( from *puri śete* ) in 97... |
| V.56 | न . मांसभक्षणे दोषो न मद्ये न च मैथुने । प्रवृत्तिरेषा भूतानां निवृत्तिस्तु महा - फला ॥ मनु V. 56. This is quoted by the तन्त्रवार्तिक oṇ p. 191. The real meaning of this is brought out by बृहस्पति ' सौत्रामण्यां तथा मद्यं सुतो भक्षयदुधा - हुतरं । कृलो च मैथुनं धर्मे पुत्रोत्पत्सि - निमित्तत : ॥ स्वर्गं प्राप्नोति मेधु तु प्रत्ययापेन मुज्ज्यते व ' in सर्वज्ञानांरापण on मनु V. 50. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 463 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...esh-eating at some length (as stated on Manu V. 56 ). He also wrote a work called Śuddhidī... |
| V.57 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...purification after āśauca. For example, Manu V. 57 starts by saying that he will expound p... |
| V.58 | The last verse and colophon as printed are : वङ्गविपधर्मीध्यक्षो मद्र - श्री - भवदेवाख्यः । शवसूतिकाविशुद्धिप्रकरणमवलोक्य संहिताश्वके । इति श्रीबाल - वलभभभुजङ्गपरनाम - श्रीवद्गीराज - भट्टार्य - भवदेवकृतं शवसूतकाशौचप्रकरणं समाप्ताम् । p. 49 of शव० The reading of all the three available mss is ‘ शिवसूतिकाविशुद्धि ’. दन्तजातेऽनुजाते च कृतचूडे च संस्थिते । अशुद्धा बान्धवाः सर्वे सूतके च तथोच्यते ॥ दशाहं शावमाशौचं सपिण्डेषु विधीयते । मनु V. 58-59. सूतके कर्मणो त्यागः सन्यासीनां विधीयते । होमः शौतरतु कर्तव्यः शुष्कलेनापि वा फलैः ॥ गोभिल III: 60: सूतकं तु प्रवक्ष्यामि जन्ममृत्युनिमित्तकम् । दक्षस्मृति VI. 1. H. D.—82 |
vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...aka is used in three senses viz. (1) In Manu V. 58 and Yāj. III. 18–19 the word ‘sūtaka’ i... |
| V.59 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...purity for ten days for all varṇas, but Manu V. 59 also spoke of the period being four day... |
| V.60 | A few of the original basic texts (not many in number), that were full of differences of opinion among the sages and had to be reconciled or explained away somehow, may be cited here in the original. Many of the medieval writers cite them and seek to bring order out of theṃ तस्मा - समानादेव पुरुषदत्ता जायते इर्द हि चतुर्थे पुरुषे तृतीये सङ्ग्रामहे इति वि देवं दीप्यमाना जात्वा आसने एनम्प्रादु तत् । शतपथ ब्रा . I. 8. 3. 6 quoted by विश्वरूप on या . I. 53. The स्मृतिच . I. 72 quotes this and explains ' दौहित्रीपययोषमांयुलुहुहित् – पितृयषेषी - परिययवमुकं भवति । तयोः कुटस्थारभ्य तृतीयस्वान् । सङ्ग्रामहे विवहामहे इलयर्षः ' । असमानप्ररैर्वि - वाहः । ऊर्ध्व सममापितृष्वषुभ्यो बीजिनश्च मातृष्वषुभ्यः पञ्चमात् । गौ . ध . सू . IV. 2-3; सगोत्राय दुहितरं न प्रयच्छेत् । मातृष्व योनिसम्बन्धेष्यः । आप . ध . सू . II. 5. 10. 15–16; असपिण्डा च या मातुस्सगोत्रा च या पितुः । सा प्रशस्ता द्विजातीनां दारकर्मणि मैथुने ॥ मनु . III. 5; सपिण्डता तु पुरुषे सप्रमे विनिवर्तते । मनु . V. 60; लक्षण्यां स्त्रियमद्वहेत् । अनन्यपूर्विक सपिण्डां यवीयसीम् ॥ अरोहिणीं भ्रातृमतीमसमानार्षगोत्रजाम् । पञ्चमी सप्तमी चैव मानुतः पितृतस्तथा ॥ या . I. 52-53; ' त्रीस्त्रीन्मातुतः पक्षात्तीन्पितृतः ' पैठीनसि quoted by मिता० on या . I. 53; अपरार्क p. 82 (on या . I. 53) quotes पैठीनसि as ' असमामापैरीं कन्यां वरयेत् । पञ्च मातुतः परिहरेत् सप्त पितुतः । ' पैतृष्वसर्यो भगिनी स्वस्त्रियां मातुश् च । मातृष्व भ्रातृस्तसर्यां गत्वा चान्द्रायणं चरन् ॥ एतास्तितस्रस्तु भार्यार्थे नोपयेच्छेत् बुद्धिमान् । ज्ञातिलेना - नुपेयास्ताः पन्तुष्वपनवधः ॥ मनु . XI. 171-72. In spite of these verses of Manu marriage of a male with his maternal uncle's daughter is highly thought of by certain subdivisions even among brāhmaṇas in Mahārāṣṭra and South India. Vide for a discussion on this question History of dharmaśāstra, vol. II. pp. 458–466. the same words stand at bhavishya १ पर्व १ (ब्रह्मपर्व) 182.37 |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §47-pracetas · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...rom Bṛhan-Manu, which are expansions of Manu (V. 60).<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-31-the... |
| 5.60 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...view about the meaning of 'samānodaka' (Manu 5. 60) and modifies it. It is not unlikely th... |
| V.61 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta | ...ollows the same principles as on death (Manu V. 61), the impurity on death affects all sap... |
| V.62 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta | ...e the father becomes pure after a bath (Manu V. 62). If, while one period of impurity (on ... |
| V.66 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...auḍ Dh. S. I. 5. 136, Parāśara III. 24, Manu V. 66, Yaj. III. 20 (latter half) and the fir... |
| V.67 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...er cūḍā or three years up to upanayana (Manu V. 67), (e) after upanayana (Yāj. III. 23, Ma... |
| V.68 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | Manu V. 68, Yaj III. 1, Parāśara III 14, Viṣṇu Dh.... |
| V.68-69 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...108">108</a></sup> III. 10, Yaj III. 1, Manu V. 68-69, Yama and some others provide that a ch... |
| V.72 | अत ऊर्ध्वमक्षरणाशीं ब्रह्माचार्यधःशायी निराजं द्वादशरात्रं संवत्सरं वा । आश्रम . गृ . I. 22. 17; ' गृहस्थमेतमासं धारयन्ति क्षारलवणवर्जमेधःशस्य च । बौ . गृ . II. 5. 55; निराजं क्षारलवणगुपमिति वर्जयेत् । खादिर गृ . II. 4. 33. There is great divergence of views on the meaning of क्षारलवण . According to Nārāyaṇa on आश्रम . गृ . I. 8. 10 क्षार means certain cereals ' हैदिम्भ्यका राजमाषा माषा मुद्रिकाः । लक्षयत्वाद्व्याघा निरुवास्तिालाद्याः क्षारसंशिताः। '; मातुवृत्त on हिरण्यकेशिगृ . I. 8. 1 explains ' गुडातुशिधधिविकारः क्षारः '; मेधा० on मनु V. 72 explains that क्षार means such salts as पशार and लवण means सैन्धव . हरदत्त on आप . ध . सू . II. 6. 15. 12 explains ' यद् भूयमाणे पक्षे लोलोत्पद्यते तत् क्षारं छुळुकुंवादि .' कुळूक on मनु V. 72 explains क्षारलवण as 'manufactured salt'. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...hing as 'jñāti' in Ap. Gr. VII. 20. 18, Manu V. 72, Br (S B. E 33 p 310 verse 11), but in ... |
| V.73 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...except those connected with Vedic fireṣ Manu (V. 73) adds that they should not eat flesh for... |
| V.75 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...r death) pre- scribed for sapindaṣ Vide Manu V. 75, Yāj. III. 21 (latter half), Śankha 15.... |
| V.75-76 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...e āśauca for one night or three nightṣ’ Manu (V. 75-76) is to the same effect. The Brahmapurāṇa... |
| V.76 | नाशोचं प्रसवरूपगति व्यतीतेषु द्विजन्मसु। देवल q. by छुलूक on मनु V. 76: रघुनाथ in his coṃ on द्विजन्मुष्को verse 6 p. 27 reads ‘ नाशौचिः प्रसवा शौचै व्यतीतेषु द्विजन्मपिनुः |
vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...e). The Dharma- sindhu follows the Mit. Manu V. 76, Śaṅkha 15.12, Kūrma- purāṇa (Uttarārdh... |
| V.77 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...tras observe silence about this, though Manu V. 77 prescribes a bath on hearing of the bir... |
| V.78 | In No. 644 of Visrāmbāg (1) in the Deccan College there is a fragment of Uśanas where we read उपस्पृश्य ... (gap) मनुराह । बाले देशान्तरस्थे चानश्रिके वोराख्याने (?) अनाशकेमिप्रवेशे गृह्णति च सयः शोचम् . The words बाले देशान्तरस्थे occur in Manu 5. 78 in the same connectioṇ For the rest, compare Manu 5. 93 and 95. We must probably read देशान्तरस्थे च सामिके . No. 191 of A 1881-82 is another fragment of Uśanas which contains the same passage. Bühler's msṣ read सद्यः शौचानपनतिमतिनिन्दिनाचारैर्न सह संवसेत् and he proposes शौचमितिमि इति . |
vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas | ...7-ushanas-12">12</a></sup> The words of Manu (V. 78) 'bāle deśāntarasthe' are expressly quot... |
| V.79 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ... at some length on Āśauca (as stated on Manu V. 79 and 104 ) and on the prāyaścittas for M... |
| V.80 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...ever punished by the king for so doing. Manu V. 80 and Yāj. I. 80 both say that a husband ... |
| V.81 | ननु तत्पुत्वादीनां सर्वेषां सुतमिश्रपितानमिध धनभावकं भावनामपि तथैवास्तु । अत्र कथं पितृमातुद्वय बान्धवानां धनसम्बन्ध । पितृ - पितृव्यस्य पुत्राः इत्यादौ तु संज्ञा - सन्निकर्षन्यायार्थेव धनसम्बन्धार्थमिति चेदुच्यते । पितृ - पितृव्य पितृष्वसृपितृमातुपद्मया - दिपिश्राः पितृमातृबन्धुत्वेपि योगेनैव तत्पुत्रिसम्भवे संज्ञासन्निकर्षन्यायापासिः । तेन बन्धुबुद्धयेव धनसम्बन्धविधौ पितृमातृबन्धु नामधेयेन धर्मशास्त्रेषा बन्धुदेशनाक्षीणादि - विधापत्यमेदेति दिक् । च मयूर p. 144 In Gajadhar Prasad v Gauri Shankar 54 All 698 (F, B ) Mukerji J. (at pp. 725-26) prefers to dissolve the word पितृबन्धु or मातृबन्धु as either षष्टीवत्पुरुष or तृतीयातत्पुरुष ( पितृ बन्धुः , पित्रा बन्धु ) rather than as षष्टीवत्पुरुष No Sanskrit authority is quoted for doing this and this view of his is opposed to the view of the म्य् . मयूख , the सरस्वती - विलास and some other workṣ |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...probably the author of a lexi- con ) on Manu V. 81. He does not comment on some verses suc... |
| V.82 | ** जेते राजनि सञ्जयोतिषयं स्याद्विषये स्थित । मनु V 82 सञ्जोति : is explained by the मिता • as ' ज्यौतिषा सह वर्तते इति सञ्जोतिषाशौचम्। आष्टे चेधावन्न्वर्द्धशनं रात्री चेषावन्न्वर्द्धशनमित्यर्थ । '. या . III 25 ( निवासराजानभि म्रते तदद शुद्धिंकारणम् ) is explained by the Mit in the same sense as मनु V. 82, but the शुद्धिद्विप p. 36 holds that the āśauca for king's death is for a whole day and night provided he is a good king protecting his subjects |
vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...d brahmacārin have to observe no āśauca Manu V. 82, Yāj III. 25, Viṣṇu 22.45 Saṅkha 15. 15... |
| V.83 | अथ यस्य पिता पितामह इत्युपेतौ स्यातां ते ब्रह्महसंस्तुताः । तेषामगमगमनं भोजनं विवाहमिति वर्जयेत् । तेषामिच्छतां प्रायश्चित्तम् । यथा प्रथमेऽतिक्रमे ऋतुरेकं संवत्सरः । अपोपनयनम् । तत् उवकोपस्थनम् । प्रतिपुरुषं संखयाय संवत्सराण्यावन्तोऽद्यपेताः स्युः । पावमानीभिरद्यति यद्य द्वरा इत्येताभिर्यजुषा सामपवित्रेशेति । अपि वा व्याहृतिभिरेव । अथाध्याप्यः । आप . ध . I. 1. 1. 28-I. 1. 2. 1-4. पावमानी verses are those that are addressed to Soma and according to some they are all the verses of the 9th mandala of the Ṛgveda beginning with 'svadiṣṭhayā madiṣṭhayā' (vide Haradatta on Gaut. 19. 12 and Medha-tithi on Manu V. 83). The यजुष्पवित्र is the मन्त्र ' आपोऽस्मान्मातरः शुन्धन्तु ', सामपवित्र is the Sāman beginning with 'kayā naścitra abhuvat' which is Ṛg. IV. 31. 1 and occurs in all other Samhitās and the Āṅgirasa mantra is 'Haṁsaḥ śuciṣad' (Ṛg. IV. 40. 5). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...Dh. S. IV. 27-30, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 22. 1-4, Manu V. 83, Yāj. III. 22 contain similar provision... |
| V.84 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...his three (sacred fires). Medhātithi on Manu V. 84 expressly states that the barber is tou... |
| V.85 | दिवाकीर्तिमुदक्यां च पतितं सूतिकां तथा । शवस्पृष्टिनं चैव स्पृष्ट्वा ज्ञानेन शुध्यति ॥ मनु V. 85 on which मेधा० says दिवाकीर्तिश्चाण्डालः ....... न नापिततस्तस्य स्पृश्यत्वाङ्गीकरणम्वाच्यम् । ' |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...ne who should not be touched is a bath (Manu V. 85); P. for touching onions and garlic (p.... |
| v.86 | स्वपन्प्रसुप्तोदितोऽनाच्चमापद्यतोऽस्तिष्ठेत् । आ तमितोः प्राणायाममृदविकेः। आप . धृ . सू . II. 5. 12. 14-15; श्नकुलसर्पमण्डूक मार्जाराणां उपसृपवास श्रमाप्राप्तं चेतेषां। गौ . I. 61; गन्धाघाणे सुरापस्य प्राणायामा घृतप्राशनं च। अशुचिवृद्धिराप्य प्रार्णायमा कृला। गौ . 23. 6 and 22. Compare with गौ . 23. 6 मनु XI. 149 and with गौ . 23. 22 मनु V. 86. |
vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras | ... Sumantu (in v. 26), Āpastamba (v. 76), Manu (v. 86), Aṅgiras (147 and 155). In 1953 Mr. A. ... |
| V.87 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...ertain men, unclean objects like bones (Manu V. 87), women in their monthly illness or wit... |
| V.88 | सकरजाता इतरेतरजातिव्यतिकरेण प्रतिलोमा आयोगवादयः। अनुलोमास्तु सरूपैः संकीर्णयोनित्वे मातृजातीयाद्यधिकारित्वाञ्च्च नेह गृह्यन्ते। न चानुलोमेषु संकीर्ण - योनिव्यवहारः संकीर्णयोन्यस्येताः प्रतिलोमज्या इति। मेधा० on मनु . V. 88. |
vol-1-part-1 §56-samvarta · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-xii-the-ganges | ...Medhātithi quotes verses of Saṃvarta on Manu V. 88 and XI. 116. The Mit. quotes him on *pr... |
| V.89 | वङ्गः शौचार्थस्तेषाम्ः प्रत्याख्यातमित्रुक्रियः । आत्मापघातयेद्यस्तु सुवर्णमनुगच्छन्भूमिः । तस्य त्रिरान्नमाशौचं द्वितीये त्वस्थिसंक्चयम् । तृतीये उदकं कृत्वा चतुर्थे श्राद्ध - माचरेत् ॥ अत्रि 218-219 quoted by मेधातिथि on मनु V. 89, मिता० on या . III. 6, अपरांर्क p. 902 (as from Angiras), परा . मा . I. part 2 p. 228 (as from ज्ञाताशय ). |
vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-4 §chapter-xii-the-ganges | ...m &c. Parāśara X. p. 40). Medhātithi on Manu V. 89 states that in the case of those who pe... |
| V.89-90 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...ho drink *surā*, or who commit suicide. Manu (V. 89-90) is to the same effect. Gaut Dh. S.<sup ... |
| V.91 | वानप्रस्थे यती चोपरमति कुलजे वण्ढके व्याघ्रः स्यात्। निक्षाश्लोकी 5th verse, 3rd pāḍ. Vide मनु V. 91 (= Viṣṇu 22.86) about a ब्रह्मचारिन् carrying the corpse of his parentṣ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...her) he has to undergo punar-upanayana. Manu V. 91 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 22, 86 prescribe the s... |
| 5.91 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...e five mentioned above. Vide Vas 23. 7, Manu 5. 91, Yāj III 15 Laghu-Hārīta 92-93, Brahmap... |
| V.92 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta | ...according to the varṇa of the deceased (Manu V. 92); rules about Saha- gamana of a wife an... |
| 5.93 | In No. 644 of Visrāmbāg (1) in the Deccan College there is a fragment of Uśanas where we read उपस्पृश्य ... (gap) मनुराह । बाले देशान्तरस्थे चानश्रिके वोराख्याने (?) अनाशकेमिप्रवेशे गृह्णति च सयः शोचम् . The words बाले देशान्तरस्थे occur in Manu 5. 78 in the same connectioṇ For the rest, compare Manu 5. 93 and 95. We must probably read देशान्तरस्थे च सामिके . No. 191 of A 1881-82 is another fragment of Uśanas which contains the same passage. Bühler's msṣ read सद्यः शौचानपनतिमतिनिन्दिनाचारैर्न सह संवसेत् and he proposes शौचमितिमि इति . |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...aṣ (19. 48) which is almost the same as Manu 5. 93. From these facts and others Bühler dra... |
| V.93 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ... (Śuddhiprataru p. 62). It is stated in Manu V. 93 that kings,<sup class="fn-ref"><a href=... |
| V.94 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...he-ruler-11">11</a></sup> Medhātithi on Manu V. 94 states that when a king supports his su... |
| V.95 | हिंस्वादे वेतानां च विद्युता पार्थिवेन च । गोब्राह्मणस्य चेत्तार्य यस्य चेच्छति पार्थिव . ॥ मनु V. 95 हिंस्वादेव is explained by कुल्लूक and हरलाल (p 111) as ' द्युत्पति - सहिते युद्धे ,' while हरदत्त takes हिंस to mean जनसंमर्द and अपराके p 916 explains हिंस्वाद्य as अशशस्त्रकलह and दुष्टिखल्पक अस अद्मत्कलह : संमर्दों वा (p 46). |
vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...serve no āśauca but only ‘sadyahśauca’. Manu V. 95 and 98 state <sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| V.96 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...gs by his majesty (VII. 4–5 and compare Manu V. 96); one should not disrespect a boy-king ... |
| V.101 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta | ...of one dead, whether a relative or not (Manu V. 101, 103); dead body to be taken through th... |
| 5.101-102 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...o water and performing prāṇāyāma, while Manu (5. 101–102) prescribes that if one carries the dead... |
| 5.103 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...to undergo the expiation for vrātalopa. Manu 5. 103 and Yaj. III. 13–14 state that those wh... |
| V.103 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...i-shuddhi-50">50</a></sup> Gaut 14. 29, Manu V. 103, Yaj. III. 26, Parāśara III. 43-46 and ... |
| V.105-109 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara | ... the ashes); purification of the body ( Manu V. 105-109, Yaj. III. 31-34 ); cases of purificati... |
| V.106 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...his is declared to be (the real) śauca. Manu V. 106 provides that of all kinds of purity me... |
| V.106.Vi | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...a (prakirṇaka 21) has the same verse as Manu V. 106. Vide also Anuśāsana 108. 12 (for purity of... |
| V.107-109 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...s the pre-eminent purifier of the soul. Manu V. 107-109 (= Viṣṇu 22.90-92) contain almost the s... |
| V.109 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ... of the ground in Yāj. I. 182–183, 188, Manu V. 109, 112, 126. Gobhila (I. 31–32)<sup class... |
| V.110 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...the purification of an external object (Manu V. 110 and Aparārka p. 253). It has already be... |
| V.111-114 | गवाम्रात्तानि कास्यानि शूद्रोच्चिष्टानि यानि च । शुष्यन्ति दशभिः क्षारैः स्त्रेका * कोपहततानि , च ॥ q. by मेधा on मनु V. 113 and मिता . on य . I. 190 This is लघुआतातप 141. This verse is ascribed to अङ्गिस् by शु को p 307 and to शातातप by शु . प्र . 116. This occurs in पराशर VII. 23, where the words शूद्रो -' ष्ठिष्टानि and स्त्रेकाकोपहततानि are transposeḍ |
vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | .... 6. 37–41, Vasiṣṭha III. 58 and 61–63, Manu V. 111–114, Yaj. I. 182 and 190, Viṣṇu 23.,2, 7, 2... |
| V.114 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...metal by ashes and water. Medhātithi on Manu V. 114 quotes a verse <sup class="fn-ref"><a h... |
| V.115 | काष्ठानां तक्षणान्नच्छिद्रैर्लेपयत्नैरपि । रूषणानां तु पात्राणां दहनाच्छुद्धि - रष्यते ॥ देवल q. by शुद्धिप्र . p. 118. Vide मनु V. 115 for the same rule about wooden vesselṣ |
vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | Manu V. 115 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| V.116-117 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ... of sacrificial implementṣ For example, Manu (V. 116-117) provides ‘sacrificial vessels should be... |
| V.118 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...arry as a load (according to Kullūka on Manu V. 118). |
| V.120-121 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ... while a silken garment is always pure. Manu V. 120-121, Yāj I 186-187 and Viṣṇu (23. 19-22) pr... |
| V.124 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...quotes 'gāvo medhyā mukhād-ṛte') and so Manu V. 124 requires food smelt or licked by a cow ... |
| V.125 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...l then washing with water is necessary. Manu V. 125 (= Viṣṇu Dh. S. 23.38) provides that (a... |
| 5.126 | लेपनाध्ययनसर्गण शौचमेगण्यास्कर । वदन्ति यूरी शुचा । Almost the same words occur in वसिष्ठ III.48, याजकल्क्यनेप्याख्यापनोपि तेभ्यः सत्तत । शावन्दुद्वारे . चावेव सर्वार्थ द्रष्यशुद्धिषु ॥ मनु V, 126= विष्णु 23.39 |
vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas | ...half verse 'kāruhastaḥ śucir nityam' is Manu 5. 126 and Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 5. 48. The verse 'ya... |
| V.126 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...tation towards the south or south-west. Manu V. 126 and Yāj. I. 17 prescribe that, after an... |
| V.127 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...o ancient ( *cirantana* ) expositors of Manu ( on V. 127 ) and to former ( *pūrva* ) expositors ( ... |
| V.127-133 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...time of *Upanayana* according to otherṣ Manu V. 127–133, Yāj I. 186, 191–193, Viṣṇu Dh. S 23, 4... |
| 5.128 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas | ..., the verse 'āpah śuddhā bhūmigatāḥ' is Manu 5. 128 and Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 5. 57. The half vers... |
| V.128 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...l limbs except her mouth (Medhātithi on Manu V. 128 quotes 'gāvo medhyā mukhād-ṛte') and so... |
| 5.131 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...parikīrtitam*’ for ‘*Manur-abravīt*’ in Manu 5. 131 ; and Viṣṇu 51. 64 reads ‘*nānyatreti k... |
| V.133 | Vide H. of Dh of Vol. II p, 173–174 on the Smṛti rules about shadow (chāyā) showing gradual excess of exclusiveness in later timeṣ मक्षिका बिन्दुमध्यस्था गौरस्थः सूर्यदर्शने । रजो सूर्यादुरादिव स्वर्णे मेष्यानि निर्दिषैत् ॥ मनु V. 133, विष्णु 23.51. |
vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability | ... with any verse of the *Manusmṛti*. Yet Manu V. 133 may be compared with the first two. Bes... |
| V.134 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...resultṣ Gaut. I. 45-46, Vaṣ III. 48 and Manu V. 134 say that cleansing of the body is to be... |
| V.135 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...of the body and of speech. According to Manu V. 135, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 22. 81, Atri v. 31 and ot... |
| V.136 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...smell or filth will stick. According to Manu V. 136 and 137 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 60. 25-26 one ... |
| V.137 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...verses 24–27 of which 24 is the same as Manu V. 137 and Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 5. 56); and a third ... |
| V.138 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...e stated in Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 16. 15-16, Manu V. 138 and 145, Yāj. I. 196, Kūrmapurāṇa I. 2.... |
| V.139 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ...o sip water only once for that purpose (Manu V. 139, Yāj. I. 21 ). The dvijātis were <sup c... |
| V.143 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §60-bhartri-yajna | ...lso on p. 144 quotes the explanation of Manu V. 143 (*ucchiṣṭena tu* &c.) given by Viśvarūp... |
| V.144 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...Laghu-Āśvalāyana 20. 24 ). According to Manu V. 144, Śankha-smṛti VIII. 3, Mārk. purāṇa 34.... |
| V.145 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...rm ācamana) immediately as laid down by Manu V. 145 and Vaṣ III. 38 before he prepares the ... |
| V.146-148 | मृते भर्तरयुत्पुत्रायाः प्रतिपक्षः प्रभुः स्त्रियाः । विनियोगारक्षणासु भरते स च ईश्वराः ॥ परिक्षीण पतिुकुले निर्मनुष्ये निराश्रये । तत्सपिण्डेषु चासत्सु पितृपक्षः प्रभुः स्त्रियाः । स्वातन्त्र्याद्विप्रणश्यन्ति कुले जाता अपि स्त्रियः । अस्वातन्त्र्यमतस्मा प्रज़ापतिरकल्पयत् ॥ नारद ( दायभागप्रकरण ) vv. 28-30. मेधातिथि and कुळूक on मनु V. 147 quote the half verso तत्सपिण्डेषु ..... स्त्रियाः and add another half verso ‘ पक्षद्वया - वसाने तु राजा भर्ता स्त्रिया मतः , which makes tho king the ultimate protector of all women who have no male guardians in the husband’s or father’s family. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...ction against harm or calamity ), while Manu V. 146-148 declare a woman's dependence even in al... |
| V.150 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | According to Manu V. 150 ‘a wife should always present a smiling... |
| V.150-156 | पत्ते मा॑ पितादाजेम्भाएँ तं जीवन्तं द्वास्यामि। शतपथ IV. 1. 5. 9. Vide Manu V. 151 for a paraphrase of this passage. विरूप on या I. 69 makes an objector rely on this Śatapatha passage to show that it allows niyoga after the husband's death. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...f the husband over the wife is proper.’ Manu V. 150-156, Yaj. I. 83-87, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 25. 2 ff, ... |
| V.152 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... acquire belongs to him whose they are. Manu (in V. 152) says that 'gift (by the father of the b... |
| V.155 | नास्ति स्त्रीणां पृथग्यज्ञो न व्रतं नाप्युपोषणम् । पतिं शुश्रूषते येन तेन स्वर्गे महीयते ॥ मनु V. 155, विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 25 15. The मार्कडेयपुराण reads the 2nd half as ‘ भर्तृशुश्रूषयैवेता लोकानिष्टान् व्रजन्ति हि ’ and आदित्यपुराण as ‘ पतिं शुश्रूषते या तु तेन स्वर्गे महीयते ॥ ’. Vide हे (on व्रत ) I p 326 and व्र का वि p. 11. cited vol-5-part-1 §chapter-iii-persons-entitled-to-engage-in-vratas-objects-desired-by-means-of-vra the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 641 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...great worth of 'pati- śuśrūṣā'; compare Manu V. 155 and Yāj. I. 87. Kalpa° on Vyava° p. 742... |
| V.157 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xv-satī-self-immolation-of-widows | ...he Kali age. Others like Medhātithi (on Manu V. 157) explain that the word pati means only ... |
| V.157-160 | यत्तु नष्ठे .... विधीयते इति तत्र पालनात्मपितमन्मभ्रायेत सैरन्ध्रकमादिना मनु V. 157; तथा स्वर्गे गच्छत्युत्पुत्रा प्रपिषिष्यते नियोगस्तुत्या तु तदनुरम्यज्ञाप्यते । तदेवदपत्त्योत्पादनशुकमतिषिष्ठादि - मनु V. 163. कल्पते । मेधा . on मनु V. 163. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ...(17. 55–56) contains similar provisionṣ Manu (V. 157–160) contains rules that have been repeated ... |
| V.160 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ...occur in the first chapter of Parāśara, Manu V. 160 (about a widow remaining chaste) occurs... |
| V.162 | न द्वितीयश्च साध्वीनां क्वचिद्भर्तोपदिष्यते । मनु V. 162; न विवाहविधायुक्तं मनु IX. 65; सकृत्कन्या प्रदीयते । मनु IX. 47; पाणिग्रह्णिका मन्त्रा - कन्यास्वैव प्रतिष्ठिताः । मनु VIII. 226. Vide आपस्त . गु I. 7. 13, आप . म . पा . I. 5. 7 &c. for the मन्त्र ‘ अर्यमणं नु देवं कन्या अग्निमयक्षत &c.’, where the word कन्या (a maiden) alone is useḍ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...ving, and golaka if the husband is deaḍ Manu V. 162 is opposed to the remarriage of widows ... |
| V.164-166 | मनु V. 164-165 are repeated in मनु IX. 30, 29. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ld not be taken literally. For example, Manu (V. 164-166) states <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn... |
| V.165 | आताप्ते मुदिते हृष्टा प्रोषिते मलिना कृशा ॥ मृते प्रियेत या पत्यौ सा स्त्री ज्ञेया पतिव्रता ॥ बृहस्पति quoted by अपराके p. 109, by the मिता . on या . I. 86 ( as हारीत 's ). It is वृद्धहारीत XI. 199. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...length in smṛti workṣ Manu (IX. 29-30 = Manu V. 165 and 164) says ‘that woman who does not ... |
| V.167 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...of the implements (P. M. S. XI. 3. 34). Manu V. 167 provides that if the wife of an *āhitāg... |
| V.167-168 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...the sacrificial vessels and implements (Manu V. 167–168, Yāj. I. 89). The Tai. Br. III. 7. 1 sa... |
| V.169 | E. g. vide अपराकं p. 940 quoting two verses of Yama that are very similar to Manu V. 169 and VI. 2. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas | ...and to the gods by performing *yajñas* (Manu V. 169). When he sees that his head has grey h... |
| V.197 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva | ...also Sar. V. pp. 389–90 where are cited Manu V. 197 and 161 and the different explanations ... |
| V.215 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §89-kullūkabhatta | ...V. 68). The Viśvarūpa that he quotes on Manu V. 215 is the lexicographer and not the jurist... |
| vi | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...t takes up the same position as that of Manu viz. that himsā was allowed only in sacrif... |
| VI | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-xii-the-ganges · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ... 24. 16) also forbids thiṣ According to Manu VI 31 and Yaj. III 55 a forest hermit, whe... |
| VI.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...naprastha, but a śūdra could not do so. Manu VI. 1 when starting the topic of vānaprasthas... |
| VI.1-2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas | ...e forest i. e. becomes a *vānaprastha* (Manu VI. 1-2). After spending the third part of his ... |
| VI.1-32 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | .... 2, Bauḍ Dh. S. III. 3, Vaṣ Dh. S. IX, Manu VI. 1-32, Yāj. III. 45-55, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 95, Vaik... |
| VI.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...r passing some years as an householder. Manu (VI.2) indicates the age by saying 'when a hou... |
| VI.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ... may leave her in charge of one's sons (Manu VI. 3, Yāj. III. 45). The wife may accompany ... |
| VI.4.9-10 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...he cāturmāsyas, Turāyana and Dākṣāyana (Manu VI. 4. 9-10, Yaj. III. 45 ). The sacrificial food w... |
| VI.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...t for sages such as nīvāra and śyāmāka (Manu VI. 5 and 13, Gaut. III. 26 and 28). But he h... |
| VI.5-16 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara | ...ermit), the dharmas of a forest hermit (Manu VI. 5–16 and 27–32 and others), the stage of a Y... |
| VI.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...ṇi to vānaprastha (since accord- ing to Manu VI. 6 and Gaut. III. 33 the vānaprastha had t... |
| VI.7 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... ‘Prāṇāyāmair-dahed-doṣān &c.' which is Manu VI. 7 and occurs also in Bṛ. Y. Y. VIII. 32. |
| VI.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...e it inaudibly (Āp. Dh. S. II 9. 22. 9, Manu VI. 8, Yāj. III. 48). |
| VI.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ... can use salt prepared by himself only (Manu VI. 12). |
| VI.14 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §89-kullūkabhatta · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...ry in Kāśī in the company of Panditṣ On Manu VI. 14 he mentions the names of certain vegeta... |
| VI.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...ial every year in the month of Āśvina ( Manu VI. 15, Yaj. III. 47, Āp. Dh. S. II. 9. 22. 24... |
| VI.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ... fruits and roots growing in villages ( Manu VI. 16 and Yaj. III. 46 ). |
| VI.17 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...rites but only the oil of wild fruits ( Manu VI. 17 and Yaj. III. 49 ). |
| VI.19 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...o or three days ( Viṣṇu Dh. S. 95. 5-6, Manu VI. 19 ). He may also follow the method of the... |
| VI.20-21 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...n wild fruits, roots and flowers only ( Manu VI. 20-21, Yaj. III. 50 ) or may eat only once at... |
| VI.21 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §15-vaikhanasa-dharma-prasna · vol-1-part-1 §15-vaikhanasa-dharma-prasna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ... sūtra as Gautama (Dh. S. III. 26). The Manusmṛti (VI. 21) speaks of the Vānaprastha as one who ab... |
| VI.22 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...rest hermits (Manu VI. 6). According to Manu VI. 22 and Yāj. III. 48 the forest hermit has ... |
| VI.23-34 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...ins, by wearing wet garments in winter (Manu VI. 23-34, Yaj. III. 52, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 95. 2-4) an... |
| VI.25 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...rescribed ( in Vaikhānasa sūtra ). Vide Manu VI. 25, Yāj. III. 45. |
| VI.25-29 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...inṣ For example, the rules laid down in Manu VI. 25-29 for forest hermits are almost the same ... |
| VI.26 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ... In view of Yāj. III. 45, Vaṣ IX. 5 and Manu VI. 26, Kullūka seems <sup>2124</sup> to be wr... |
| VI.27-28 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ... by carnivorous beastṣ Yāj. III. 54–55, Manu VI. 27–28 allow him to beg for alms at the dwelli... |
| VI.29-30 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...e and ultimately for realising brahma ( Manu VI. 29–30). |
| VI.31 | नष्ठु ब तस्मादु व न पुरायुष्ः कामी प्रेयादिति श्रुतिस्तन्न कुतो बालमरणस्य शरीरत्यागः । उच्चते । जरसा विशीर्णस्थानिच्छसम्बर्गशोषना दिना वा सुखमृतेो न श्रुतिविरोधः । एर्व हि तत्र श्रूयते न पुरायुष इति । अवस्थपिकोषे कामिनिते मरणे एवात्रेवेदवपदव्यम् स्वःकामी प्रेयादिति । मेधा . on मनु VI 32. Vide कुल्लूक on मनु VI. 31 for an explanation of the same Vedic quotatioṇ |
vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...atha (the great journey) referred to in Manu VI. 31, the Mahābhārata in its Mahāprasthānika... |
| VI.32 | अथाप्युच्येत कर्मसंन्यासिनो निवृत्तिमार्गवास्थायिनो नैव केचिच्छास्त्रार्थविषयः सन्ति । नायं शास्त्रार्थः । अहङ्कारममकारत्याग एव संन्यासो वक्ष्यते नाशेष - शास्त्रार्थत्यागः । मेधा० on मनु VI. 32. |
vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...knowledge and *karma* ( vide remarks on Manu VI. 32, 74–75 and XII. 87–90 ). This was proba... |
| VI.33 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas | ...f-chapter-viii-āshramas-4">4</a></sup> (Manu VI. 33). Similar rules are founḍ in many other... |
| VI.33-37 | शङ्खलिखित as quoted by कुल्लुक on मनु VI. 33 say ' वनवासाद्ध्वं शान्तस्य परिणतवयसः परिव्राज्यम् '. अपराकं p. 947. reads ' परिणतवयसः कामतः प्रव्रज्या '. |
vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara | ...d others), the stage of a Yati (chiefly Manu VI. 33–37 and 41 etc.), the procedure of sannyāsa... |
| VI.33-86 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...II. 6. 21–27 and II. 10, Vaṣ Dh. S. X., Manu VI. 33–86, Yaj. III. 56–66, Vaik. IX. 9, Viṣṇu Dh... |
| VI.35 | आभ्राम्यति अस्मिन् इति आश्रमः । From this sense arose the meaning of ‘hermitage’. H. D. 54. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ... Commentators like Sarvajña-Nārāyaṇa on Manu VI. 35 endeavour to bring about reconciliation... |
| VI.36 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ... the view.<sup>2170</sup> Medhātithi on Manu VI. 36 rejects this view (of some) by saying t... |
| VI.38 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...prastha-forest-hermit-28">28</a></sup> (Manu VI. 38, 43, 44). The Ap. Dh. S. employs the sa... |
| VI.38-85 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...him and would not seek his company. The Manusmṛti (in VI. 38-85) enlarges upon the duties of *sannyāsins... |
| VI.40 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...im down, should never utter an untruth (Manu VI. 40, 47–48, Yāj. III. 61, Gaut. III. 23). |
| VI.41 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa-5">5</a></sup> (Manu VI. 41, 43-44, Vaṣ Dh. S. X. 12-15, Saṅkha VII... |
| 6.43 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba | ...lf of Vanaparva 133. 1), II. 9. 21 10 ( Manu 6. 43 has the first pāda ). Thus in all there... |
| VI.43 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...ly for one night (Gaut. III. 13 and 20, Manu VI. 43, 55 ). |
| VI.43-44 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ... garments, his water jar, begging bowl (Manu VI. 43-44, Gaut. III. 10, Vaṣ X. 6). Devala quote... |
| 6.46 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...and Manu 4. 80, and Viṣṇu 96. 14-17 and Manu 6. 46 agree almost word for worḍ The verses t... |
| VI.46 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ... voice ) decides to be right or proper (Manu VI. 46, Śāṅkha VII. 7, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 96. 14-17)... |
| VI.50 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...s-59">59</a></sup> It may be noted that Manu VI. 50 mentions 'utpāta' and 'nimitta' separat... |
| VI.50-51 | न द्योत्पातननिमित्ताभ्या न नक्षत्राङ्गविद्यया । नाङ्गाशास्त्रदाभ्या भिक्षा भिक्षेत कदाचिन् II मनु VI. 50 = वसिष्ठधर्मसूत्र X. 21. In the ‘rgayanađigana ( पा IV. 3.73) the kāśika enumerates अङ्गविद्या |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...ṇas, birds and dogs, beggars or others (Manu VI. 50-51). |
| VI.52 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ... his nails, cut all his hair and beard (Manu VI. 52, Vaṣ Dh. S. X. 6); but Gaut. III. 21 ap... |
| VI.53-54 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...with water and scoured with cow's hair (Manu VI. 53-54, Yaj. III. 60 and Laghu-Viṣṇu IV. 29-30... |
| VI.54 | अलार्बु दारुपात्रं च मृण्मयं वैदलं तथा। एतानि यानि पात्राणि मनुः स्वायम्भुवोऽ ब्रवीत् ।। मनु VI. 54. The word पात्र occurring only in दारुपात्र is to be understood with all the otherṣ Hopkins ( J. A. O. S. vol. XI. at ( Continued on the next page ) |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...s of Svāyam-bhuva Manu are mentioned in Manu VI. 54 (on the vessels to be used by ascetics)... |
| VI.56 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | .... e. he should beg food in the evening (Manu VI. 56, Yaj. III. 59, Vaṣ X. 8, Śāńkha VII. 2)... |
| VI.57 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...ejected when he gets little or nothing (Manu VI. 57 and 59, Vaṣ X. 21,22 and 25, Yaj. III. ... |
| VI.63 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...incarnatioṇ His wrong interpretation of Manu VI. 63 (p. 10 of his book) has been pointed ou... |
| VI.66 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...ne can possess these outward signṣ Vide Manu VI. 66, 92–94, Yāj. III. 65–66, Vaṣ X. 30, Bau... |
| VI.70 | प्राणायामा ब्राह्मणस्य त्रयोऽपि विधिवत्कृताः । व्याहृतिप्रणवैर्युक्ता विज्ञेयं परमं तपः ॥ दह्यन्ते ध्मायमानानां धातूनां हि यथा मलाः । तथेन्द्रियाणां दह्यन्ते दोषाः प्राणस्य निग्रहात् ॥ प्राणायामनिर्देहदे दोषानां धारणामिश्च किल्विषम् । प्रत्यहारेण संसर्गान् ध्यानेनानी - श्वरान् गुणान् ॥ मनुस्मृति VI. 70-72. All these are ब्रह्मयोगिनः VIII. 29, 30, 32. The last verse occurs also in याज्ञस्मृति VII, 13, वायुपु . X. 93, भागवत III. 28, मार्कण्डेयपु . 36. 10=39, 10 B. I. eḍ; it is quoted from मार्कण्डेय by कृत्यकल्प ° ( मोक्षकाण्ड p. 168), which explains ' दोषानां स्वेषवेषमुपधृतिम् , अनीश्वरान् , प्राकृतान् '. अपरार्क p. 990 explains ' अनीश्वरान् गुणा रागद्वेषादयः '. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...loped at the time of the Manu-smṛti. In Manu VI. 70 it is laid down that even three Prāṇāyā... |
| VI.70-71 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...d recaka (exhaling air from the lungs). Manu VI. 70-71 highly praises the utility of prāṇāyāma... |
| VI.70-72 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... VIII. 29, 30, 32 which are the same as Manu VI. 70-72 ). It quotes dozens of verses from the ... |
| VI.70-73 | इह च धर्मनयतिक्रमः साहस्रं च महानयम् । अवसरपौष्कल्यत् । मी 1. 3-4; यद्यपि पूर्वमीमांसकेनः साहस्रं च पूर्वमीमांसा । तेषां तेजोविशेषेण मत्त्वयायौ न विद्यते । तदुद्योद्योतकः मनुज्ञानः सीश्वरपरः । आप . ध . II. 6. 13, 7-9; vide भागवत X. पूर्वार्धभाग 33. 30 धर्मनयतिक्रमो इह ईश्वरराणां च साहस्र्यम् । तेजोविपसा न दोषाय यद्दोः सर्वेऽणो पत्था . That by prāṇāyāma and other practices the impurities of the senses and mind are cleared away is stated by Manu VI, 71. . |
vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... good deal of matter on Yoga e. g. vide Manu VI. 70–73; Yāj. III.67 imitates Mundakopanişad II... |
| VI.70-75 | On I. 80 he says ' परब्रह्मावाप्तिस्तु मोक्षलक्षणा केवलानन्दरूपा ज्ञानात् ज्ञानकर्मसमुच्यत्राद्वेति वक्ष्यामः । ' ; on मनु VI. 74-75 ' इदं तु ज्ञानकर्मणोः समुच्ययान्मोक्ष इति श्लोकद्वयं ज्ञापकम् । ' ; on XII. 87 अतश्व ब्रह्माभिष्ठा - परेणापि वेदाभ्यासादीन्यनुष्ठेयानि । |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...the Absolute and secure final release ( Manu VI. 70–75, 81, Yāj. III. 62, 64 ). |
| VI.72 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...hasmṛti 27, 1016n, 1440 ( same verse as Manu VI. 72 ), 1441 ( same in Manu ), 1448n ( eight... |
| VI.73 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ..., Dhyāna. The word Dhyānayoga occurs in Manu VI. 73 and 79 and it is stated that by dhyānay... |
| VI.76-77 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ... incessant round of births and deaths ( Manu VI. 76–77, Yāj. III. 63–64, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 96. 25–4... |
| VI.83 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra | ...p. (VIII. 3. 4). On p. 62 in explaining Manu VI. 83 ‘adhyātmikaṁ ca satatam Vedāntābhihitam... |
| VI.87 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas | ...ived from men and become less powerful. Manu VI. 87 speaks of the four *āśrama*s, the last ... |
| VI.89-90 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...lly says that there is only one āśrama. Manu VI. 89-90, III. 77-80, Vaṣ Dh. S. VIII. 14-17, Da... |
| VI.90 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...uent. Śāntiparva 296. 39 is the same as Manu VI. 90. Śānti 270. 6-7 states ‘as all beings l... |
| VI.97 | शुद्रोणोः कृतकार्यस्य कृतसंतानकर्षणः । अन्यवृद्धाज्ञाराजस्य शूद्रस्य जगतीपते । अल्पान्तरगतस्यापि द्वयधर्मगतस्य वा । आश्रमा विहिताः सर्वं वर्जयित्वा निराश्रमम् । शान्ति० 63. 12-14; सर्वे आश्रमास्तु न कर्तव्याः कि तर्हि शुद्रषयपयोत्पादनेन च सर्वाश्रमफलं लभते द्विजातीय शूद्रषयमाणो गार्हस्थेन सर्वाश्रमफलं लभते परिप्राजकफलं मोक्षं वर्जयित्वा । मेधातिथि on मनु . VI. 97. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ... ) except of the fourth.’ Medhātithi on Manu VI. 97 explains these words as meaning that th... |
| VI.207-223 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | .... I. 5. 16. 17-I. 6. 19; Vaṣ Dh. S. 14, Manu VI. 207–223, Yāj. I. 167–181. The Śāntiparva chapte... |
| VI.253 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...les; on the contrary, early Smṛtis like Manu VI. 253, Yājñavalkya I. 166, Parāśara XL 19 pro... |
| VII | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-3 §chapter-i-preliminary · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...iparva ( chap. 15 and 121 ) and also in Manu VII, 17–31 and some of the verses in the la... |
| 7.1 | नृपशब्देन जनपदैश्वर्यवर्तीधिकारसाह । प्रमाणान्तरेण कृतं धर्मं उच्यते न सर्वं वेदमूलम् । मेधा० on मनु VII. 1; तथा विज्ञानैश्वर्यरोपि अभिवेकादिगुणयुक्तस्य राज्ञः प्रजा - पालनं परो धर्मः । तस्यापि नृपग्रहणासमभित्वाहार।द् अनिवेकैपि जनपदैश्वर्यवति लोकप्रसिद्ध्या राजशब्दो वर्तते । राजमीतिप्र . p 14, अशेष्टिन्चायरेण राज्ञां खत्रियाणां न पार्थिनाम् इव वैजयन्ती . |
vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana | ...ide of a brāhmaṇa womaṇ Medhātithi ( on Manu 7. 1 ) ascribes to Kātyāyana the rule that i... |
| VII.1 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-i-preliminary · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...daya, paribhāṣā p. 19). Medhā- tithi on Manu VII. 1 explains that dharma in that verse mean... |
| VII.3-4 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...ive words of the gods or of the king’). Manu VII. 3–4 are the same as Śukranītisāra I 71-72. ... |
| VII.4-11 | महती देवता ह्येष नररूपेण तिष्ठति ॥ मनु VII. 8. H. D; 18 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...itary and is so even now ) to the skieṣ Manu ( VII. 4-11 ) propounds<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#... |
| VII.6-17 | राजा सर्वस्तेटे ब्राह्मणवर्दघ् | तद्यपर्यासीवनधत्त्लाहुय सेप्पयेनं मष्येत्तः । गौ . XI, 1, 7-8. गौ . XI, 7 is quoted by मेधति on मनु VII. 6 and by राजधीविकाष p. 17. |
vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...> For eulogy of the kingly office, vide Manu VII. 6-17, Śānti 63. 24-30, Śānti 68, Kāṃ I. 9-11... |
| VII-VIII | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...at length) as in Gaut. Dh. S. (X-XIII), Manu (VII-VIII), Yājñavalkya (I. 309-68 and II. 1-307 )... |
| VII-IX | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-i-preliminary | ..., chap. 15, 67, 100; Yuddha 17-18, 63), Manusmṛti VII-IX, Arthaśāstra of Kauṭilya (which is the ... |
| VII.13 | मनु VII. 13 is : तस्मादर्धर्मं यसिष्टेषु स व्यवस्येत्क्षराधिपः । अनिष्ठं चाप्य - निष्टेषु तं धर्मं न विचालयेत् ॥ भारुचि ’s comment is : न हि राजा वर्णधम्र्मप्रवृत्तौ हेतुः , शास्त्रलक्षणात् । धर्मधर्मयोर्व्यवस्था चैवं स्यात् । व्यवस्थाकारिणा च शास्त्रेण भवितव्यम् । तथा च बहुकृतसद्द्बुक्तिः , तद्दि - शेषान्न्याय्यः । यतः प्रकरणाद् राजस्तुतिपरमेतदवगन्तव्यम् , लौकिकधर्मा - येक्षया वेदे विज्ञेयं शास्त्रम् । ḍ D.–72 cited vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci · vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...emies and reduces the span of his life. Manu (VII. 13) laid down that since the ruler has in h... |
| VII.14 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...th the eulogy of ‘ daṇḍa ’ contained in Manu VII. 14, 15, 17, 18, points out by quoting Manu... |
| VII.14-31 | यत्र श्यामो लोहिताक्षो वृषण्क्षरति पापहा। प्रज्ञास्तात्र न मुह्यति नेता चेत्साधु पश्यति ॥ मनु VII. 25 = मत्स्य 225. 8 = विष्णुधर्मसूत्रं '95 'III शान्ति (121.15-16) has नीलोत्पलदलश्यामश्चतुर्बाहुरदृश्यक : । ... एवमूपैर्विमर्धायें कुवो निश्च्छु पुरुषादू ॥ |
vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...ffects and long eulogies of daṇḍa, vide Manu VII. 14-31, Matsya 225. 4-17, Kāmandaka II. 38-44.... |
| 7.15 | मनु VII. 154 is: कृत्स्नं चाष्टविधं कर्म षड्वर्गं च तत्त्वतः । अनुरागपरागौ च प्रवारं मण्डलस्य च ॥ ; and कुल्लूक quotes two verses of उशनस् : अष्टविधं कर्म उशनसोक्तं यथा । आदत्ते च विसर्गे च तथा प्रेषनिपेषयोः । परमे नाधमने व्यवहारस्य वेक्षणे । दण्डशुद्धौ तथा युक्त आत्मशुद्धौ तथैव च । अष्टकर्मी द्वेषां याति राजा शकाभिपुजितः ॥ कल्पतरु ( on राजधर्म ) p. 108; these two are quoted by Medhātithi also on Manu VII. 15. |
vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas | ...ly contained verses also. Medhātithi on Manu (7. 15) quotes two verses speaking of eight act... |
| VII.16 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ... committed (Kaut I. 4, Kāmandaka II 37, Manu VII. 16, Śānti 15. 1ff, Śānti 56 21, 103 34) Śā... |
| VII.17 | स्वधर्मेः स्वर्गीयानन्त्याय च | अर्थ० I. 3. 14. Brahma is said to be ‘satyam-jñānamanantam’ in Tai. Up. II. 1. Therefore, here ‘ānantya’ should be taken to mean ‘endless bliss’ i. e. mokṣa. Compare Gaut. XI. 9–11, 26, 31 Manu VII, 17, 27, 35, VIII. 304, Yaj. I. 335, 337, 357, 359. |
vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... I. 102, Manu III. 119 and Yāj. I. 110. Manu VII. 17 and Yāj. I. 348, Manu VII. 205 and Yāj.... |
| VII.18 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...sleep, the wise regard daṇḍa as dharma (Manu VII. 18=Śānti 15. 2= Matsya 225 14-15). The who... |
| VII.20-21 | सुप्रणीतो हि दण्डः प्रजा धर्मार्थकामैर्योजयति । अप्रणीतस्तु मात्स्यन्याय - मुद्राववति । बलीयानबलं हि प्रसने दण्डधराभावे । स तेन गुप्तः प्रभवतीति । अर्थ० I. 4. 11-15; vide also ' मात्स्यन्यायाभिभूताः प्रजा मनुं राजानं चक्रिरे ’ अर्थ० I. 13. 5; यदि न प्रणयेद्वाजा दण्डं दण्डेप्वतन्द्रितः । शूळे मत्स्यानिवा - घ्यत् । दुर्बलाम्बत्नत्तराः ॥ मनु VII. 20 ( कुल्लूक writes that this is the readig of मेघा० and गोविन्दराज and he cites another reading जले मत्स्यानिवाहिष्युः ; the शान्तिपर्व 15. 30 has जले मत्स्यानिवाभक्षयन् दुर्बला - नबलवत्तराः । |
vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna | .... 14, 15, 17, 18, points out by quoting Manu VII. 20-21 that, if the king does not punish those... |
| VII.22 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...lt to find a man who is pure by nature (Manu VII. 22 = Śānti 15. 34). The conception of daṇḍ... |
| VII.23 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...because they are pressed down by daṇḍa (Manu VII. 23) <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapt... |
| VII.27 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...ls of life viz. dharma, artha and kāma (Manu VII. 27, Śāntiparva 121. 10). Kauṭilya (in I. 4... |
| VII.27-28 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ... a dog that is afflicted with madness". Manu (VII. 27-28) states that the great principle of daṇḍ... |
| VII.28 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...e power of daṇḍa over the king himself (Manu VII. 28). He makes use of both the theories as ... |
| VII.32 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army | ...h words as ‘svarāṣṭre’ and ‘janapadaḥ’ (Manu VII. 32 and VIII. 42) Medhātithi introduces Kas... |
| VII.35 | ( Continued from the previous page ) 19.7-8 ; वर्णनामाश्रमाणां च राजा स्रष्टोऽभिरक्षिता ॥ मनु VII. 35; चतुर्वर्णाश्रमौ लोको राजा दण्डेन पालिनः । स्वधर्मकर्मभिस्त्तो वर्तते स्वेषु वर्त्मसु ॥ अर्थशास्त्र I. 4. 16. |
vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis | ... to safeguard varṇas and āśramas ( vide Manusmṛti VII. 35 ). The drama Mṛcchakaṭika ( Act IX ) sh... |
| VII.37 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...h such directions (Vaṣ Dh. S. I. 39-41, Manu VII. 37, X. 2). This is supported by the words ... |
| VII.38-39 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...o excel in vratas, vidyās and are aged' Manu VII. 38-39. Kāṃ I 19-20 and 59-63, Śukra I. 92-93 ... |
| VII.40 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...gh vinaya. Matsya 215.53 is the same as Manu VII. 40. Ancient Indian writers harp on the edu... |
| VII.40-42 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...d waiting upon the aged and the learned Manu (VII. 40-42) states that many kings perished with th... |
| VII.42 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... on Arthaśāstra (Droṇa- parva 7.1). The Manusmṛti (VII. 42) itself states that Manu became king by ... |
| 7.43 | वृतोपययनद्वयीमान्वोक्षिकी च शिष्टेभ्यो वार्त्ताभ्यश्चैभ्यो दण्डनीतिभ्यो वक्तृ - प्रयोक्तृभ्यश्च । अर्थ० I. 5. 8 ; compare मनु VII. 43, Matsya 215. 54 ( same as Manu ), या . I. 311. गौ . ध . सू . XI. 3 ( त्रय्यामान्वोक्षिकीं बाविमिनीतिः । ). †. नानाशालेषु मुख्येषु शुश्राव स्वनमीरितम् । लोकायतिकमुद्देस्य सम्मतादनु - नादितम् ॥ आदिपर्व 70. 46. The commentator Nīlakaṇṭha explains ‘ लोके एवायतन्ते ते लोकायतिक : । तेषु लोकरञ्जनेषु मुख्यै : । ’ This is not accurate. लोकायतिक is derived from लोकयत् acc. to ‘ कतृ - कथादि सूत्रात्ताडडू ’ पा . IV. 2. 60 and it occurs in the उक्थादिगण . |
vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...* is but a branch of *trayī*; while the Manusmṛti (7. 43) appear to regard the four as distinct *... |
| VII.43 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ... Rājavīdyās ( vide Arthaśāstra I. 4. 4, Manu VII. 43 ). Arthaśāstra in its technical sense i... |
| VII.44 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...bly stand for modern China in the epic. Manu VII. 44 (=Matsya 215. 55) also emphasizes the n... |
| VII.45-48 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ... to vices arising from kāma and krodha. Manu (VII. 45-48) enumerates ten vicious tendencies due t... |
| VII.47-8 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...ting, gambling, women and drinking. The Manusmṛti (in VII. 47-8) speaks of ten vices due to lust and eig... |
| VII.47-52 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | Manu (VII. 47-52) enumerates in the case of kings ten vic... |
| VII.50 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci | ...s commentary and Medhātithi’s Bhāṣya on Manu VII. 50, 54, 147, 153, 154, with parallel passa... |
| VII.50-51 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...ḥ,’ which closely agree with the extant Manu VII. 50–51. On II, 21 the Cākṣuṣīya sets out a pro... |
| VII.52 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...compares only Bhāruci and Medhātithi on Manu VII. 52. Dr. Derrett holds (pp. 139–40 of his p... |
| 7.54 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist | ...sutra-did-it-exist-3">3</a></sup> while Manu (7. 54) says that the '*sacivas*' should be sev... |
| VII.54 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ...3">3</a></sup> Vide also his remarks on Manu VII. 54 (testing of ministers by *upadhās* ). H... |
| VII.56 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ... 62, Manu V. 26–27 and Yāj. I. 178–179, Manu VII. 56 and Yāj. I. 312 for further close agree... |
| 7.60 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...rs, we cannot afford to forget that the Manusmṛti (7. 60) allows more ministers than seven or eig... |
| VII.61 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...lled nāyaka (compare modern ' *nāīk* ') Manu VII. 61 and 81, Yāj I. 322, Kām V. 75, Visnudha... |
| VII.63-64 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ...to seven qualitieṣ Vide Ayodhyā 100.35, Manu VII. 63-64, Matsyapurāṇa 215. 12-13 for the qualit... |
| VII.65 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ...ing or whence he can pass away swiftly. Manu VII. 65 says that it is the dūta who brings abo... |
| VII.69 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...about the composition of the populatioṇ Manu VII. 69 requires that the kingdom should consis... |
| 7.69-70 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ... 2.3 and Manu 2.16, Viṣṇu 3.4 and 6 and Manu 7. 69-70, Viṣṇu 3. 7-10 and Manu 7. 115, Viṣṇu 3... |
| VII.70 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vi-durga-fort-or-capital · vol-3 §chapter-vi-durga-fort-or-capital | ...u 8. 108 refers to four kinds of durgaṣ Manu VII. 70, Śānti 56. 35 and 86. 4-5, Visņudharmas... |
| VII.71 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vi-durga-fort-or-capital | ...climb and with only one narrow access). Manu VII. 71 says that the mountain fortress is the ... |
| VII.74 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vi-durga-fort-or-capital | ...he construction of forts is well put by Manu VII. 74 viz that a single archer under the shel... |
| VII.75 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vi-durga-fort-or-capital | ... of stones or of baked bricks or of muḍ Manu VII. 75- Sabhā 5. 36 (=Ayodhyā 100, 53), Matsya... |
| VII.77 | ११२ एवं गुणगणोपेता नरेन्द्रेश सहायव । अभिषेक्या भवेद्राज्ये राज्ञस्त्वेन योजन बा । विष्णुधर्मोत्तर II. 7. 8 on which श . घ को . p 249 remarks राजा सहाग्रमहिषी अभि - षेक्तव्या अथवा अभिषिक्त राजा पश्चात्स्वयमभिषेक्तुमर्ह । इत्याह । |
vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...d be separately crowned after the king. Manu VII. 77 advises the king to marry a lady of nob... |
| VII.78 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ...ministers-29">29</a></sup> According to Manu VII. 78 the purohita was concerned with the rel... |
| VII.80 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ...he evidence of the Jātakas on taxation) Manu VII. 80, Matsya 215 57, Rāmāyaṇa III 6 11, Viṣṇ... |
| VII.81 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...s were known before Pāṇini and although Manu VII. 81 provides that the king should appoint v... |
| VII.82 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ... 165. 6-7, Viṣṇudharmasūtra III. 79-80, Manu VII. 82 and 134, Yāj I. 315 and 323 and III 44,... |
| VII.82-85 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...Gaut. X. 9-12, Viṣṇu Dh. S. III. 79-80, Manu VII. 82-85, Yāj. I. 315, 333). So a student, when ... |
| 7.84 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...Vaṣ 26. 14 and M. 4. 146, Vaṣ 30. 7 and Manu 7. 84 and six passages that contain half vers... |
| VII.85 | समद्विगुणस्त्रिसाहस्रान्यपि फलान्यब्राह्मणब्राह्मणश्रोत्रियेचेद्वेदपारगेः । गौ . V. 19. समब्रह्मणे दाने द्विगुणं ब्राह्मणव्रवे । प्राधीते शतसाहस्रमनन्तं वेदपारगे ॥ मनु VII. 85, वेदव्यास IV. 42 and Dakṣa read सहस्रगुणमाचार्ये which reading is noted by Kullūka also and Vedavyāsa (IV. 43–47) explains the words ब्राह्मणव्रव , आचार्य and वेदपारण . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...d-privileges-of-varnas-29">29</a></sup> Manu VII. 85, Veda-Vyāsa IV. 42, Dakṣa III. 28 say t... |
| VII, 87, 89 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ... fight and therefore it was provided by Manu (VII, 87, 89) that a kṣatriya should not run away fro... |
| VII.88-89 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army | ...and other-worldly rewards (Yāj. I. 324, Manu VII. 88–89), protection of brāhmaṇas (Āp. Dh S. II... |
| 7.89 | संहृत्य दण्डं ब्रूयात् ' त्रय्यात्रेणोऽस्मि , भवाभिः सह भोग्यमिदं राज्यम् , मयाभिहितैः परोडभिसर्तव्यः ' इति । वैश्वदेव्यनुश्रूयते — समानदक्षिणानां यज्ञानाम् वसूय्येषु ' सा ते गतिः शूराणाम् ' इति । अथात्र श्लोकौ भवतः । यान् यज यज्ञैस्तृप्त्वा च विप्राः स्वर्गगाः पात्रार्हेस्तथैव यान्ति । क्षीणे तु तानभ्यावर्तियान्ति शूराः प्राणान् सुयुद्धेषु परित्यजन्तः ॥ नवं शरावं सलिलस्य पूर्णं सुसंस्कृतं दर्भकृतोत्तरीयम् । तमस्य मा भजचक्रं वा गच्छेयुः भर्तृपिण्डस्य कृते न युध्येत ॥ इति । अर्थशास्त्र A.3.27-31: compare शान्तिपर्व 78, 31 ब्रह्मलोकजितः स्वर्ग्यवीरान्मानवपुरवर्तीन् । —and vide मनु VII, 89, H. D.—23 |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ..., referred to above, agree closely with Manu 7. 89, 9. 225-26, 9. 17-19 and 27, 6. 33 and ... |
| VII.90-93 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army | .... 5. 10. 12, Gaut. X. 17–18, Yāj I 326, Manu VII. 90–93, Śānti 95. 7–14, 96.3, Śānti 98. 48–49,... |
| VII.95 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army | ...rom the battlefield and are then killeḍ Manu VII. 95 contains the same idea These remarks we... |
| VII.96 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xv-satī-self-immolation-of-widows | ...captives and making them work as slaveṣ Manu (VII. 96) allows a soldier to retain women ( prob... |
| VII.96-97 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army | ...ng to their services in the battle Vide Manu VII. 96-97 (which allow even a chariot, horse or e... |
| VII.105 | ( 1 ) नास्य गुह्यं - कौ . I. 15.60 मनु VII. 105, शान्ति 140.24. ( 2 ) नित्यमुद्यतदण्डः स्यात् - इत्याचार्याः । कौ . I. 4. 5-6, मनु . VII.102-3, आदि 140. 6-7, शान्ति 140. 7-8. ( 3 ) मात्सस्यन्यायः - कौ . I. 4. 13, I. 13. 5, शान्ति 15. 30, 67. 16, मनु VII.20. ( 4 ) संवत्सरेण पतन्ति० - मनु XI. 180, शान्ति 165. 37. ( Continued on the next page ) |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ... that has nine verses in it ) occurs in Manu (VII. 105 ) but, as shown above, the Cākṣuṣīya quot... |
| VII.109 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | .... According to the Rāmāyaṇa V. 41. 2-3, Manu VII. 109, Yāj. I. 346, Sukra IV. 1. 27 and other... |
| VII.111 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...in the smṛtis and works on polity as in Manu VII. 111, Kāṃ XIII. 81-82. But when it is said t... |
| VII.111-112 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ... lives and by his austerities’. Compare Manu VII. 111–112, Śānti 78. 36. The Sukranītisāra (IV. 7... |
| VII.114 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...āja Viṣṇugopavarman (I. A vol V p 50) . Manu VII. 114 similarly observes that in the midst of... |
| 7.115 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ... 6 and Manu 7. 69-70, Viṣṇu 3. 7-10 and Manu 7. 115, Viṣṇu 3. 11-15 and Manu 7. 116-117, Vi... |
| VII.115-116 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...ed grāmaṇi, grāmika or grāmādhipati (in Manu VII. 115–116, Kaut III. 10), grāmakūṭa (in inscrip- ... |
| VII.115-117 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...aha’ in the midst of a hundred villageṣ Manu VII. 115–117, Visnudharma- sūtra III. 7–14, Śānti 87... |
| VII.115-119 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...ybody was deemed to belong to the king. Manu (VII. 115-119) enjoins that the king should appoint a ... |
| VII.116 | no text found | vol-3 §appendix-note-191 | ... 5 5. ग्रामिक—Village headmaṇ Occurs in Manu VII. 116, Kaut. III. 10 and in Bhūmara stone Pil... |
| 7.116-117 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...-10 and Manu 7. 115, Viṣṇu 3. 11-15 and Manu 7. 116-117, Viṣṇu 4. 1-13 and Manu 8. 132-137, Viṣ... |
| VII.119 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §appendix-note-191 | ...ice having jurisdiction over 8 villageṣ Manu VII. 119 says that the officer over 10 villages ... |
| VII.120 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...icer next in grade above themselves and Manu VII. 120 prescribes that a minister of the king ... |
| VII.122-124 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...banish them from the country. Vide also Manu VII. 122-124 and Visnudharmottara for similar ruleṣ ... |
| VII.123-34 | ( Continued from the previous page ) Vide पा . V. 2. 84 for derivation and meaning of क्षत्रियः , ‘ क्षत्रिय - क्षुण्द्रोश्रीति ’ and आप . ध . सू .II. 3.6. 4 धर्मेण वेदानामेकैकां शाखा मधीत्य ओ श्रो भवति । न चास्य विषये क्षुधा रोगेण हिमान्पाभ्यां वा सीदेरभावाद बुद्धिपूर्व वा कश्चित् । आप . प . सू . II. 10. 25. 11. मनु VII. 134 avers that if a brāhmaṇa learned in the Veda dies of hunger in the king’s domain, the king’s realm perishes of hunger ( famine etc. ) in no time. सङ्गलामो दण्डमित्राभामानुसुतमः । सङ्गा हि संहनत्वाद्वध्या परेषां ताननु - गुणाभ्युजीत सामदानाभ्यां ; त्रिगुणाम् भेरदण्डभ्याम्याम् ॥ XI. 1. 4-6 काम्बोजसुराष्ट्रक्षत्रियोप्यादयो वार्त्ताशस्त्रोपजीचिनः । लिच्छविक - बृत्जिक मल्लक् - मद्रक - कुकुर - कुरु - पञ्चालादयो राजशब्दोपजीविनः ॥ XI. 1. 4-5; There is great divergence about the exact meaning of काम्बोज ... श्रेयादयः . Vide K. P. Jayawal’s ‘ Hindu Policy ’ I, p. 62 and Prof. Kangle’s notes in his translation of K. A. part II. pp. 526–27. |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...possess money. Vide also Vaṣ 19. 23-24, Manu VII. 123-34 and VIII. 394-95. The Dharmasūtras furt... |
| VII.126 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ...e supported by various considera- tions Manu VII. 126 prescribes that the wages for the lowes... |
| VII.127 | विकर्ण कपमवान् भवेत् स परिच्छवच्युः। योगक्षेमं च वणिजां कारयेत् - स्मरणच शास्ति 87. 13 Manu VII. 127 reads भक्तं च सपरिच्छदभ्यः उत्पलृष्ट दावृत्ति च शिल्प समेत्य चासकूदु । शिल्पी प्रति करानेशं शिल्पिनः प्रति कारयेद् ।। शान्ति 87. 15. |
vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ...the cost of guard- ing the merchandise (Manu VII. 127=Śānti 87. 13-14)<sup class="fn-ref"><a ... |
| VII.128 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ...or performing sacrificeṣ Gaut X. 28-29, Manu VII. 128, VIII. 306-308, Nār. (prakirṇaka 43) an... |
| VII.130 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ...these and other taxes must be made here Manu VII. 130, Gaut. X. 24, Viṣṇu Dh. S. III. 22, Mān... |
| VII.130-132 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ... taxes for the protection he affordṣ In Manu VII. 130-132 it is stated 'the king should take a fi... |
| VII.133 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...sup> II. 10. 26. 10, Vaṣ Dh. S. 19. 23, Manu VII. 133 say thiṣ Some claimed this exemption fo... |
| VII.134 | ( Continued from the previous page ) Vide पा . V. 2. 84 for derivation and meaning of क्षत्रियः , ‘ क्षत्रिय - क्षुण्द्रोश्रीति ’ and आप . ध . सू .II. 3.6. 4 धर्मेण वेदानामेकैकां शाखा मधीत्य ओ श्रो भवति । न चास्य विषये क्षुधा रोगेण हिमान्पाभ्यां वा सीदेरभावाद बुद्धिपूर्व वा कश्चित् । आप . प . सू . II. 10. 25. 11 मनु VII. 134 avers that if a brāhmaṇa learned in the Veda dies of hunger in the king’s domain, the king’s realm perishes of hunger ( famine etc. ) in no time. सङ्गलामो दण्डमित्राभामानुसुतमः । सङ्गा हि संहनत्वाद्वध्या परेषां ताननु - गुणाभ्युजीत सामदानाभ्यां ; त्रिगुणाम् भेरदण्डभ्याम्याम् ॥ XI. 1. 4-6 काम्बोजसुराष्ट्रक्षत्रियोप्यादयो वार्त्ताशस्त्रोपजीचिनः । लिच्छविक - बृत्जिक मल्लक् - मद्रक - कुकुर - कुरु - पञ्चालादयो राजशब्दोपजीविनः ॥ XI. 1. 4-5; There is great divergence about the exact meaning of काम्बोज ... श्रेयादयः . Vide K. P. Jayawal’s ‘ Hindu Policy ’ I, p. 62 and Prof. Kangle’s notes in his translation of K. A. part II. pp. 526–27. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...y would suffer from famine and disease (Manu VII. 134). Yāj. III. 44 lays down that it is the... |
| VII.136 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...r unto him the tax of religious merit’. Manu VII. 136 says ‘by the religious merit which the ... |
| VII.137-138 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ... something to the finances of the realṃ Manu (VII. 137-138) says that even a very poor man who main... |
| VII.141 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ...ot present the chief minister presided (Manu VII. 141 ). In the Mālavikāgnimitra (V) the king... |
| VII.144 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...tion as the highest dharma of the king. Manu VII. 144 states that the protection of subjects ... |
| VII.145 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...lding the court is the morning, acc. to Manu VII. 145, Yāj. I. 327. Kaut states that the king... |
| VII.145-147 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...f common men, particularly of brāhmaṇaṣ Manu VII. 145-147, 151-154, 216-226, Yāj. I. 327-333 and ... |
| VII.147-150 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ... in a dream about his policy. Vide also Manu VII. 147–150, Yāj. I. 344, Kāṃ XI. 53, 65–66, Agnipu... |
| VII.154-211 | मनु VII. 154 is: कृत्स्नं चाष्टविधं कर्म षड्वर्गं च तत्त्वतः । अनुरागपरागौ च प्रवारं मण्डलस्य च ॥ ; and कुल्लूक quotes two verses of उशनस् : अष्टविधं कर्म उशनसोक्तं यथा । आदत्ते च विसर्गे च तथा प्रेषनिपेषयोः । परमे नाधमने व्यवहारस्य वेक्षणे । दण्डशुद्धौ तथा युक्त आत्मशुद्धौ तथैव च । अष्टकर्मी द्वेषां याति राजा शकाभिपुजितः ॥ कल्पतरु ( on राजधर्म ) p. 108; these two are quoted by Medhātithi also on Manu VII. 15. |
vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...tate relationship. Kaut. VI. 2 and VII, Manu VII. 154–211, Āśramvāśiparva 6–7, Yāj. I 345–348, Kā... |
| VII.155 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-3 §chapter-i-preliminary | ...n upon Kauṭilya's work. For example, on Manu VII. 155 in interpreting 'pañcavarga' as 'kāpati... |
| VII.155-156 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...grouped under ari. It is therefore that Manu (VII. 155-156) speaks of the four prakrtis ( vijigisu,... |
| VII.156 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ... a circle of states (of a maṇḍala) Vide Manu VII. 156 and Kauṭilya (VI.2). The word also mean... |
| VII.157 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...lge in divisions and sub-divisionṣ Even Manu (VII. 157) states that combining each of the twelv... |
| VII.160 | ( Continued from the previous page ) examples of Kūta verses in Appendix, Note III pp. 190–193. One of these may be quoted here from the Udyogaparva : 'ekayā dve vini- ścitya trin caturbhir vaśam kuru | pañca jitvā sa-viditvā sapta hitvā sukhi bhava ।। उद्योगापर्व 33. 41. Most of these seven have two meanings, one relating to Rājaniti, the other relating to 'adhyātma', briefly as follows: ekayā. buddhyā (by one's intellect); 'dve' means kārya (what should be done) and 'akārya' (in Rājaniti) and 'nitya' (permanent) and 'anitya' (evanescent) (in adhyātma); trin (three) viz. mitra (friend), udāsīna (neutral), śatru (enemy); or 'Kāma' (desires), Krodha (anger), Lobha (greed); caturbhih (four) viz. sāma, dāma, bheda and daṇḍa (in Rājaniti) and sama, dama, uparama, śrāddha (in adhyātma); pañca (the five organs of sense, in both rājaniti and adhyātma); ṣaḍ (six) viz. sandhi and others enumerated in Manu VII. 160 and in Vedānta 'aśanāyā, pipāsā, śoka, moha, jarā, mṛtyu'; sapta (seven) viz. vyasana-women, gambling, hunting, drinking, vākpāruṣya, daṇḍapāruṣya and arthaḍūṣaṇa (in Rāja°) and the five senses plus mind and buddhi in adhyātma. For the last, compare Maitrāyaṇī Upaniṣad VI. 30 ( Yadā pañcāvatiṣṭhante jñānāni manasā saha । Buddhiśca na viceṣṭate tamāhuḥ paramām gatim ।। ). |
vol-1-part-2 §113-the-vīramitrodaya-of-mitramiśra | ...le of kings; the six guṇas laid down by Manu VII. 160 and Yāj. I. 347; marching on an invasio... |
| VII.162-103 | Compare अलभ्यालाभार्थो लब्धपरिरक्षणी रक्षितविवर्धनी वृद्धस्य तीर्थेषु प्रतिपादनी च । कौटिल्य (I. 4) with मनु 7. 101 अलब्धमिच्छेद्दण्डेन लब्धं रक्षेत्सेवया । रक्षितं वर्धयेद्वृद्ध्या वृद्धं पात्रेषु निक्षिपेत् ॥ ; ' तस्माल्लोक - यात्राथीं नित्यमुद्यतदण्डः स्यात् ' कौटिल्य (I. 4) with मनु 7. 162 नित्यमुद्यतदण्डः स्यात् ; ' असंभाष्ये देशे साक्षिभिमिश्रः संभाषते मिषः '; ' साहस - मन्यवत्रसमकर्म ' कौटिल्य (III. 17) with मनु 8. 55 ' असंभाष्ये साक्षिभिश्र देशे संभाषयेत् मिषः '; ' साहस - मन्यवत्प्रसमकर्मं ' कौटिल्य (III. 17) with मनु 8. 332 ' स्या . साहसं कर्मं यत् कृतम् '. |
vol-1-part-1 §27-bharadvāja-and-bhāradvāja | ... in Bhāradvāja's dialogue in Śānti 140. Manu (VII. 162-103) has almost the same verseṣ Kauṭilya dif... |
| VII.177 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics | ...amas but not to that of parivrājaka. On Manu VII. 177 he quotes the well-known verse ‘na kaśc... |
| VII.181-212 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xvii-muhūrtas-for-religious-rites | ...ligious-rites-39">39</a></sup> 7 12-18, Manu VII. 181-212, Matsya 240-243, Agni 233-235, Viṣṇu-dh... |
| VII.187-191 | बलं त्रिगुणतो हीनं योध्यं प्राह बृहस्पतिः । उद्योग . 55. 66. 154ḍ महर्षेर्वचनात्तात वेद्यन्ति बृहस्पतिः । संहितान्थोर्भयेत्येद्द्वान् कामं विस्तारयेद्बहून् ॥ भीम 19. 5: the latter half occurs in Manu VII. 191. |
vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army | ...kara &c In Kāṃ XVIII 48-49, XIX 40 ff., Manu VII. 187-191, Nītiprakāśikā, chap 6 and in the Mahāb... |
| VII.192 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army | ...y a thousand toot-soldiers (VII. 3-10). Manu VII. 192 refers to battles on water also. From r... |
| VII.202-203 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ... royal family unless it be of low birth Manu (VII. 202–203) and Agnipurāṇa 236-22 prescribe similar... |
| VII.203 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-3 §chapter-xxxv-customs-in-modern-indian-law | ...for- ceability of customs and usageṣ In Manu VII. 203 it is said, ‘the conqueror should hold ... |
| VII.205 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-2 §113-the-vīramitrodaya-of-mitramiśra | .... I. 110. Manu VII. 17 and Yāj. I. 348, Manu VII. 205 and Yāj. I. 349. The correspondence of ... |
| VII.206 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army · vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...on of booty and territory (Gaut. X. 41, Manu VII. 206, Bhagavadgītā II. 37); others were the ... |
| VII.208.I | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...vour or policy. Yāj I 352 is similar to Manu VII. 208. In VII. 9 Kauṭilya in opposition to the a... |
| VII.213 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...nd 52, 110. 7, 115. 63 are respectively Manu VII. 213, VIII. 26, II. 239, IX. 3), the Mahābhā... |
| VII.216-225 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ... M. to 1. 30 A. M. It may be noted that Manu VII. 216-225 and Yāj. I. 327-333 contain similar but... |
| VII.217-220 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | Manu (VII. 217-220) warns the king against poisoning 'The k... |
| VII.220 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...8 and Matsya 219.10 are very similar to Manu VII. 220. Kauțilya (I. 17) states that the king ... |
| VIII | नहस्यान्वेषणे कालं दद्यात्सस्निहे धनी । देशाल्लुप्तः पक्षं मासं सार्द्धमापि वा ।। द्रुतं नहस्यान्वेषणार्थं तु देयं पक्षत्रयं परम् । यद्यसौ दर्शयेत्तत्र मोक्तव्यः प्रतिभूभवेत् । काले धर्मे प्रतिभूर्थं न चैव दर्शयेत् । स समर्थ प्रदाप्यः स्थाप्येते चैव विधिः स्तुतः ॥ कात्यायन both q by स्मृतिच II. p 149, व्य म p 249, मिता on या II. 57, |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ...d Bhṛgu (in Manu III. 16) and Vasiṣṭha (Manu VIII, 140) and states the views of Svāyam- M... |
| 8 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...nu 8, 28, 29, and 207, 209 and 143). On Manu 8, 349 he quotes Nārada on partnership (v... |
| VIII.I | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha | ...vadamānayoḥ pakṣāntaram na gacchet l ). Manu VIII. I, Yāj. I. 327, 360 and II. I employ the ... |
| VIII.1 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...to protecting the earth". Medhātithi on Manu VIII. 1 remarks that rājya means ‘a prosperous ... |
| VIII.1-3 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...f the day (divided into ‘eight parts’). Manu (VIII. 1-3) states that the king desirous of lookin... |
| VIII.2 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha | ...re the king or the court of justice and Manu VIII. 2, 8–9 indicate that the word ‘kāryāṇi’ i... |
| VIII.3 | Vide ‘Notes on Buddhist Law’ by John Jardine and ‘Principles of Buddhist Law’ by Chan-moon (Rangoon, 1894) for the Dhammathats (Dharmaśāstras), their origin from Indian Codes and works and contents and Mah Nhin Bwin v. U. Schwe Gone L. R. 41 I A, 121 pp. 131–139 for detailed remarks on the 36 Dhammathats of which the Manu Kyay is the most important and which were derived in their remotest origin from the laws of Manu. In ‘Champā’ by Dr. R. C. Majumdar in Inscription No. 65 of Jayaindravarman II dated śake 1010 it is said ‘He followed 18 titles of law prescribed by Manu (‘Manumārga’) Manu VIII, 3 employs the words असाङ्गामाङ्गु निर्धारणनि Vide also ‘Indian influence on the Literature of Java and Bali’ by Himansu Bhushan Sarkar pp 93-94 and 104 for the influence of Manu on Javanese and Balinese codes and Dr. Majumdar on ‘Suvarṇadvipa’ part II pp. 1-23. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...f the task of legislation was attempteḍ Manu (in VIII. 3) and Kātyāyana<sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| 8.3 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §60-bhartri-yajna | ...i-yajna-1">1</a></sup> in his bhāsya on Manu 8. 3 says ‘other explanations have been well... |
| VIII.4 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...iti-35">35</a></sup> This keeps in view Manu VIII. 4 and clearly shows that Bṛhaspati was we... |
| 8.4-7 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...f almost the same 18 titles as those in Manu ( 8. 4–7 ) almost under the same names, there is a... |
| VIII.4.7 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha | ... the court of justice are classified in Manu VIII. 4. 7 and Yāj. It appears to the present writ... |
| VIII.4-7 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...ालवादोऽभिप्रेयते ।’ for ‘तेषामग्र’ vide Manu VIII. 4-7. Similarly another proposition associat... |
| VIII.4-8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...e kingly office was highly eulogised by Manu ( VIII. 4–8 ), who propounded the theory that the kin... |
| VIII.5 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...s the expression *samayasyānupākarmam*. Manu VIII. 5 employs the first expressioṇ Manu (VIII... |
| VIII.8 | भूयिष्ठग्रहण माधान्यख्यापनार्थम् । अन्येषामि व्यवहारलेवाः सक्ति यथा विव - सनार्थं तयथा मे बेशन दस तत्र किमियत्पोष्संसरादन्यस्थे वृदासीति न चैवं वचनापकर्म में भोग्यज्ञामिज्ञेचित्त भोग्यज्ञानामाझे घस्ततः । मेधा on मनु VIII. 8, भूविषाग्रहणन्या - स्यमि विवाद्पदानि सक्तीति लूपयति । यानि व प्रकीर्णकशाप्देन नारददुष्कानि । कुस्रुक on the same. |
vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...e and the like’. Ap. Dh. S. II. 11. 28, Manu VIII. 8, Yāj. II. 12 and 81 employ the word Viv... |
| VIII.9 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...ly means brāhmaṇa. Gaut. Dh. S. 13. 26, Manu VIII. 9 and Yāj. II.3 expressly provide that wh... |
| VIII.9-10 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ... to decide the disputes of people. Vide Manu VIII. 9-10, Yaj. II. 3, Kāt. 63<sup class="fn-ref"... |
| VIII.10-11 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ... in S. V. p. 65) is to the same effect. Manu (VIII. 10–11), Yaj. (II. 3:), Nār. (III. 4) and Śukra... |
| VIII.11 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...s, but they may be kṣatriyas or vaiśyaṣ Manu (VIII. 11) and Bṛ. say that when in a sabhā three ... |
| VIII.12 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...oubles, secular and spiritual (adṛṣṭa). Manu VIII. 12 and 14 (= Nār III. 8-9 p. 42) personifi... |
| 8.12-14 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...ses that are common to Manu and Nārada. Manu 8. 12–14 and 18–19 are Nārada ( sabhā, verses 8–... |
| VIII.12-14 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...s-o-36">36</a></sup> Mit on Yāj. II. 2. Manu VIII. 12–14 (same as Nār. III. 8–10 in a different ... |
| VIII.13 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics | ...law and truth must be openly declared’ (Manu VIII. 13 ).” The medieval digests made a very ne... |
| VIII.16 | क्षीरस्वामी on Amarakośa ‘ शुद्राश्रावरणणार्थं वृषलाश्च जघन्याः ’ quotes ‘ नारदस्तु - वृतो हि भगवान्धर्मतस्तस्य यः कुरुते लवम् । ‘ वृषलं तं विजानीयात् .’ This first half is Manu 8. 16 ( वृषो ... हालम् ) and शान्तिपर्व 90. 15. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...he-kali-age-21">21</a></sup> a bull, in Manu VIII. 16 and Vanaparva 190. 9) and it declines o... |
| VIII.18 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara | ...ākam Manoh Śrutvanuśāsanam* ) ; compare Manu VIII. 18 for same view ) ; *Anuśāsana* 65. 3, 67... |
| 8.18 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara | ...vacana, which is a well- known verse of Manu 8. 18 and Nārada ( 3. 12 ). On Yāj. II. 49 Mi... |
| 8.18-19 | पापे कुर्वति यत्किञ्चिप्रजा राजा हरक्षिताः । चतुर्थ तस्य पापस्य राजा विन्दति भारत ॥ अथाहुः सर्वमेवेति भयोर्धर्ममिति निश्चयः । चतुर्थं मतमस्माकं मनोः भुवानुशासनम् ॥ अनु . 61. 34-35. Here भीष्म is supposed to address युधिष्ठिर . Compare मनुस्मृति 8. 18. पादोऽधर्मस्य कर्तारं पादः शाक्षिणमुच्यति । पादः सभासदः सर्वान् पादो राजानमृच्छति ॥ प्रजापतिमते हेतञ्च स्त्री स्वातन्त्र्यमर्हति ॥ अनु . 20. 14 and पिता रक्षति कौमारे भर्ता रक्षति यौवने । पुत्राश्च स्थविरे काले नास्ति स्त्रीणां स्वतन्त्रता ॥ मनु . 20. 21. मनु 9. 3 is almost the same. the same words stand at padma सृष्टिखण्डम् 52.23 |
vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita | ...d in Hārita, Baudhāyana (I. 10. 30) and Manu (8. 18–19). A verse quoted by the Smṛticandrikā (I... |
| VIII.20 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...other examples of this spirit ( such as Manu VIII. 20 which states that ‘even a brāhmaṇa in n... |
| VIII.23 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...ha- Likhita), dharmāsana (Nārada I. 34, Manu VIII. 23, Śukra IV. 5.46) or dharmādhikaraņa (Kā... |
| VIII.26 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...above, the Cākṣuṣīya quotes (on II. 21) Manu VIII. 26 and adapts several other verses of the ... |
| VIII.27 | दृश्य बालधनमनाप्तव्यवहारप्राप्णात् । समावृतेर्षा । गौ . X. 48-49, राजा राजा बालधना धनानप्तव्यवहारणाना भोषियचपीनामन् । शाङ्ख लिखित १ प ५९८ , बालधना सहा स्वधनस्त्यारपणाम् । अन्यथा पितुरादिबान्धवा मयेदं रक्षणीयं मयेदं रक्षणीमिति विवदेरन् । मेघा . on मनु VIII. 27. On मनु VIII. 28 he remarks यः कश्चिदनाप्तस्तस्य सर्व्वस्य धनं राजा यथवत् परिरक्षेतृ । तथा चोबा हरणमात्रं वशाद्धाण्य ! |
vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...f-a-state-36">36</a></sup> X. 48-49 and Manu VIII. 27 prescribe that the king shall protect t... |
| VIII.28-29 | दृश्य बालधनमनाप्तव्यवहारप्राप्णात् । समावृतेर्षा । गौ . X. 48-49, राजा राजा बालधना धनानप्तव्यवहारणाना भोषियचपीनामन् । शाङ्ख लिखित १ प ५९८ , बालधना सहा स्वधनस्त्यारपणाम् । अन्यथा पितुरादिबान्धवा मयेदं रक्षणीयं मयेदं रक्षणीमिति विवदेरन् । मेघा . on मनु VIII. 27. On मनु VIII. 28 he remarks यः कश्चिदनाप्तस्तस्य सर्व्वस्य धनं राजा यथवत् परिरक्षेतृ । तथा चोबा हरणमात्रं वशाद्धाण्य ! |
vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ... person was a minor till the 16th year. Manu VIII. 28-29, Visnudharmasūtra III. 65 extend the sa... |
| VIII.29 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ...n distress or disease &c. and relies on Manu VIII. 29 which requires the righteous king to aw... |
| VIII.30-33 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...-53">53</a></sup> X. 36–38, Vas 16. 19, Manu VIII. 30–33, Yāj. II. 33, 173–174, Śaṅkha-Likhita G... |
| VIII.37 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... Śānti 72. 6, 10, 11 first half ), also Manu VIII. 37, IX. 317, 319, X. 3. Further, there was... |
| VIII.37-38 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...ma (X. 43–45), Vas Dh. S. (III. 13–14), Manu (VIII. 37–38), Yāj. II. 34–35, Viṣṇu Dh. S. (III. 56–... |
| VIII.39 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ... shrubs from waste or uncultivated lanḍ Manu VIII. 39 provides that in ancient treasure- trov... |
| VIII.40 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...s stolen’. The corresponding passage of Manu VIII. 40 ( *dātavyam sarva-varnebhyo rājñā corai... |
| VIII.41 | जातिजानपदान्धर्मान् श्रेणीधर्मश्च धर्मवित् । समीक्ष्य कुलधर्मश्च स्वधर्म प्रतिपाद् - येत् ॥ मनु . VIII. 41, on which मेधा . remarks ' समीक्ष्य विचार्य किमाम्नायविरुद्धा न स्युषा पीडाकरः करपयचित्त न एवं विचार्य चेदेविरुद्ध द्रास्तन्य भगवत्पन् । • मातृविवादादि , सार्वभौमन निरणाणपि । . एककार्यपक्षा गणिष्कापरुरुप्तीच चतुः f निर्याणः , तेषा धर्मा श्रेणीधर्माः . It should be noted that in other works also the Pārasikas were credited with the highly immoral practice of marrying one's own mother Vide यज्ञवल्क्यभाष्यं स्मृतौ हि बट्टीमण्डले चपतिद्वेष्यादेवास्या मैत्रीणः पारसिकेषु च स्वप्रचित्तिप्रयोग सिद्धेयु जि - भिभिन्न प्रयोग इति । ( मी साशास्त्र p. 95). The स्मृतिचन् (I p 10) and स्मृतिचिन् ( वर्णाश्र p 130) quote sereral verses from an anonymous smpti one of which is यथा मानविवादेगि पारसिकेषु दृश्यते |
vol-1-part-2 §105-dharmatattvakalānidhi-or-prithvīcandrodaya-vyavahāraprakāsha · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ... of Manu VIII. 53–54, (on p. 63) and on Manu VIII. 41, 42, 46, (on p. 33), Halāyudha on p. 16... |
| 8.43 | न राजा न प्रतिलेखेन धनलोभेन वा पुनः । स्वयं कार्याणि कुर्वीत नराणामात्मविवादि - नाम् ॥ कात्यायन q. by Kullūka on मनु VIII. 43, स्व सा . p. 285 (which reads न दानलोभादिनाम् ); स्वयं नोपगतान् कार्ये समधीः पृथिवीपतिः । आददीत तद्योल्लोचं दृवं कार्यार्थिनां नृपः ॥ मानसोल्लास II, 20. 1274. |
vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha | .... Aparārka (on Yāj. II.5) after quoting Manu 8. 43 ) remarks ‘ kāryam vyavahāro vivāda iti... |
| VIII.43 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...ople. The word ‘*kārya*' is employed by Manu VIII. 43, Nārada and other writers on vyavahāra ... |
| VIII.46 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an | ...as going to that country. Medhātithi on Manu VIII. 46 says the same. The Tantravārtika explai... |
| 8.47 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...y from the sections on rṇādāna (vide on Manu 8. 47, 155, 149) and dāyabhāga (on Manu 8, 28... |
| VIII.47-48 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...were the modes of the recovery of debtṣ Manu (VIII. 47-48) requires the king to make the debtor re... |
| 8.49 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati · vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati | ...anation of these terms (vide Kullūka on Manu 8. 49 ). Bṛhaspati gives elaborate rules rega... |
| VIII.51 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ... (document) as the first means of proof Manu VIII. 51 uses the word karaṇa in the sense of do... |
| VIII.53-54 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §105-dharmatattvakalānidhi-or-prithvīcandrodaya-vyavahāraprakāsha | ...249), Sarvajña-nārāyaṇa, commentator of Manu VIII. 53–54, (on p. 63) and on Manu VIII. 41, 42, 4... |
| 8.53-56 | Compare अलभ्यालाभार्थो लब्धपरिरक्षणी रक्षितविवर्धनी वृद्धस्य तीर्थेषु प्रतिपादनी च । कौटिल्य (I. 4) with मनु 7. 101 अलब्धमिच्छेद्दण्डेन लब्धं रक्षेत्सेवया । रक्षितं वर्धयेद्वृद्ध्या वृद्धं पात्रेषु निक्षिपेत् ॥ ; ' तस्माल्लोक - यात्राथीं नित्यमुद्यतदण्डः स्यात् ' कौटिल्य (I. 4) with मनु 7. 162 नित्यमुद्यतदण्डः स्यात् ; ' असंभाष्ये देशे साक्षिभिमिश्रः संभाषते मिषः '; ' साहस - मन्यवत्रसमकर्म ' कौटिल्य (III. 17) with मनु 8. 55 ' असंभाष्ये साक्षिभिश्र देशे संभाषयेत् मिषः '; ' साहस - मन्यवत्प्रसमकर्मं ' कौटिल्य (III. 17) with मनु 8. 332 ' स्या . साहसं कर्मं यत् कृतम् '. |
vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ..., rules of procedure in courts (compare Manu 8. 53-56 with Yāj. II. 5-11 and 16-21 ), the doc... |
| VIII.53-57 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ... pursuing the matter agaiṇ Kaut III. 1, Manu VIII. 53–57 contain in almost the same words, certa... |
| VIII.58 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...fendant. A similar rule is laid down in Manu VIII. 58. Yāj. II. 12 prescribes that disputes r... |
| VIII.59 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...eats as doubtful. For example, he cites Manu VIII. 59 as contradicting VIII. 139 and therefor... |
| VIII.60 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...s-sākshinah-8">8</a></sup> Gaut. 13. 2, Manu VIII. 60, Yaj. II 69, Nār. IV. 153 and others re... |
| 8.65 | Vide Taylor's 'Law of Evidence' (12th ed ) vol II p 872 para 1381 about the sovereign giving evidence on oath, his considered opinion being (after referring to the case of R v Mylius in which the defendant was prosecuted for a libel upon king George V) 'that the sovereign if so pleased may be examined as a witness in any case, civil or criminal, but not without being sworn ' The सत्य . नि p 100 says ननु न साक्षी चुपति . कार्ये इति राज साक्षित्वनिषेधात् । तस्य कर्ष साक्षित्वमिति चेत् , उच्यते । व्यवहारदर्शनकालेऽवगतेऽर्थस्य राज साक्षित्वमुच्यते , कालात्तररापेक्षा निषेधः । तथा च व्यासः । राज्ञा धर्मसमेतेन चतुर्हवं तत् निश्चत। ज्ञापः साक्षी भवेत्स्वयं शुक्ला राजानमीश्वरम् । इति । बृहस्पतिः । निषीते व्यवहारे सु पुनर्योपी पट्टा भवेत् । अध्यक्षं सम्यप्सदितः साक्षी स्यात्स्वयं नाघय्या ॥ The स्मृतिष् II, p 80 and परा मा III, p. 103 have the verse of बृहस्पति न साक्षी चुपति काषै । is मनु . VIII. 65. |
vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...canān nātra heturudāhṛtāḥ’ has probably Manu 8.65 in view where we read ‘na sākṣi...na śr... |
| VIII.65 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...ld be cited as a witness by a brāhmaṇa. Manu VIII. 65, Viṣṇu Dh. S. VIII. 2 also forbid citin... |
| 8.68 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... Manu-smṛti viz. Manu 5. 22, 32, 42 and Manu 8. 68 respectively. Some of the verses quoted... |
| VIII.68 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...nu by Vyavahāramātṛkā p. 323 (and it is Manu VIII. 68). The same is the case with the verse ‘... |
| VIII.70 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-v-slavery | ... slave was not a competent witness, but Manu VIII. 70 and Uśanas ( quoted in Vyavahāramayūkba... |
| VIII.73 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...atements certain rules are laid down by Manu VIII. 73 (=Viṣṇu Dh S. VIII. 39), Yāj. II. 78, N... |
| VIII.74 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ... what is called hearsay. Medhātithi (on Manu VIII. 74) says<sup>480</sup> that hearsay eviden... |
| VIII.76 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ... and that hearsay is no legal evidence. Manu VIII. 76 prescribes that even though a man may n... |
| 8.78 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana | ...yad-brūyus’ &c. (Kāt. No. 393, which is Manu 8. 78). The verse ‘anupasthāpayan-mūlam’ (Kāt... |
| VIII.80 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics | ...know ..declare at large and with truth’(Manu VIII. 80 ); as also to the noble warning, with w... |
| VIII.81-86 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...e this distinctioṇ Gaut. (XIII. 14-23), Manu VIII. 81-86, 89-101, Viṣṇu Dh. S. VIII. 24-37, Nār.... |
| VIII.85 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ... the sinful acts'. Vanaparva 207.54 and Manu VIII. 85, 91–92. Vide also Ādi- parva 74. 28-29,... |
| VIII.86 | The मन्त्र is आदित्यचन्द्रावनिलोऽनलश्च द्यौर्भूमिरापो हृदयं यमश्च । अहश्च रात्रिश्च तथा च सन्ध्ये जानन्ति नराप सुकृतम् ॥ आदित्यै 74 30. It is to be noted that विज्ञान quoted by the विशा० regards this verse of the आदित्यै as a मन्त्र and Prajāpati quoted by the Vyavahāranirnaya p. 153 does the same Compare for a similar verse Manu VIII. 86. . the same words stand at agni (no sections) 255.35 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ... 91–92. Vide also Ādi- parva 74. 28-29, Manu VIII. 86, Anūśāsana 2. 73–74. The reason given f... |
| VIII.88 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...imprecating on his head) all grave sinṣ Manu VIII. 88 provides that a brāhmaṇa should be aske... |
| 8.89 | no text found | vol-3 §appendix-note-191 | ... 75. 29; verse 25 is almost the same as Manu 8. 89. निनयनमुक्क्रम् । एका हमाशाीं संवांवार्... |
| VIII.90 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ss of truth and by censuring falsehooḍ' Manu (VIII. 90), however, makes the exhortation run as ... |
| 8.93 | no text found | vol-3 §appendix-note-191 | ... elsewhere also. Verse 1 is the same as Manu 8. 93 and Vaṣ 16. 33; verse 3 is the same as ... |
| 8.95 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita | ...drikā (II. p. 21) is almost the same as Manu 8. 95. Several times we have the words ‘Prajā... |
| 8.97-99 | no text found | vol-3 §appendix-note-191 | ...yoga 35. 31; verses 7-9 are the same as Manu 8. 97-99, while verses 8-9 are the same as Udyog... |
| VIII.98 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita | ... pañca paśvanṛte hanti ) is the same as Manu VIII. 98. |
| VIII.104 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | Gaut 13 24-25, Vas 16. 36, Manu VIII. 104, Yaj. II. 83, Viṣṇu Dh. S. VIII 15 pres... |
| VIII.105 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins | ...at away by this sacrifice, svāhā.’ Both Manu (VIII. 105) and Yāj (II. 83) prescribe that when a ... |
| VIII.105-106 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...liable to suffer the sentence of death. Manu VIII. 105-106, Yaj II. 83, Viṣṇu Dh S. VIII 16 prescr... |
| VIII.107 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...i-witnesses-sākshinah-40">40</a></sup>. Manu VIII. 107, Yāj. II. 77, Br., Kat and Viṣṇu Dh. S.... |
| VIII.109 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ..., water, his spiritual merit and otherṣ Manu VIII. 109 also says that when there are no witnes... |
| VIII.110 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...ii-witnesses-sākshinah-83">83</a></sup> Manu VIII. 110 also refers to the same hymn<sup class=... |
| VIII.111 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...es of the value in the case of a śūdra. Manu VIII. 111 gives the admonition that a wise man sh... |
| VIII.112 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...ve occasions somewhat differently. Vide Manu VIII. 112 also for a similar rule. But so old a s... |
| 8.113 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...orresponds closely with the teaching of Manu ( 8. 113 ). But the other passages crediting Manu ... |
| VIII.113 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...e administered to brāhmaṇa witness, but Manu VIII. 113 (= Nār. IV. 199) does not make this dis... |
| VIII.114 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah · vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals | ...es according to their respective casteṣ Manu VIII. 114 further provides for special oaths for ... |
| VIII.116 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals | ...which is practically the same as extant Manu VIII. 116. Śabara has to be placed between 200 an... |
| VIII.118 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...alsely he is to be censured and fined’. Manu VIII. 118 states that witnesses depose falsely th... |
| VIII.120-121 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna | ...to be false on account of being bribed (Manu VIII. 120–121 ), fines for witnesses called upon to d... |
| VIII.123 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...cites the explanation of Govindarāja on Manu VIII. 123. He appears to have composed a work cal... |
| VIII.124 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna | ...t with by way of punish- ment ( quoting Manu VIII. 124 ) and states different views about bodi... |
| VIII.124-125 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana | ...which are respectively Manu IX. 288 and Manu VIII. 124–125. |
| VIII.125 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...igns indicative of offences like theft. Manu (VIII. 125) provides that punishment may fall upon ... |
| VIII.125, 380-381 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...there- froṃ Gaut. XII. 43, Kaut. IV. 8, Manu (VIII. 125, 380–381), Yāj. II. 270, Nār. (sāhasa, 9–10), Viṣ... |
| VIII.126 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna | ...c.) and not the king himself. He quotes Manu VIII. 126 and Yaj. I. 368 and elaborates on theṃ ... |
| 8.132-136 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...</sup> This is obviously a reference to Manu 8. 132–136. Bṛhaspati says “Manu enumerated thirte... |
| 8.132-137 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ... and Manu 7. 116-117, Viṣṇu 4. 1-13 and Manu 8. 132-137, Viṣṇu 5. 4-7, and Manu 9. 237, Viṣṇu 2... |
| VIII.134 | अपराक pp. 304-5 quotes मत्स्य 82. 17-22 and the following verseṣ Vide Aparārka p. 303 and Agnipurāṇa 210. 17-18 from which the following table may be set out: five कृष्णल s=one माष , 16 माष s=one सुवर्ण , 4 सुवर्ण s=one पल , 100 पल s= तुला , 20 तुला s= भार . Vide Manu VIII. 134-135, Yāj. I. 363-364 (which say that four or five suvarṇas are equal to a पल ). |
vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... trade will be described by him Acc. to Manu VIII. 134 and 136, Viṣṇu Dh S IV. 6–10, and Yaj I... |
| VIII.137 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...niṣka is not meant the one indicated by Manu (VIII. 137) but a *dīnāraniska* i. e. gold weighing... |
| VIII.139 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ... admits his liability to the plaintiff. Manu VIII. 139 gives milder rules: 'if a debtor admits... |
| 8.140 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...siṣṭha as an authority on dharma is our Manu (8. 140), saying that Vaṣ allowed 1/80th of the ... |
| 8.140-141 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ... 8–10 and 12–13 in a different order ), Manu 8. 140–141 =N. ( ṛṇādāna 99–100), Manu 8. 148–149=... |
| VIII.141 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...the law merchant in different countrieṣ Manu VIII. 141 (=Nār. IV. 100) holds that to take two ... |
| VIII.142 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...tgaged by way of security. Yāj. II. 37, Manu VIII. 142 (=Nār IV. 100), Viṣṇu Dh S VI. 2 provid... |
| VIII.143 | अत इदं निस्सर्गोन्यायचार्थं विक्रयाद्युपभोगोद् । सद्ग्रहो हि नो केनाप्यविद्वेषं । मेधा० on मनु . VIII. 143. मेधातिथिर्मिनिविन्दुराजो तु आधेधिकारकालेऽन्यधापि न निसर्गं मान्वच बन्धकेनापिप्रमिति स्याच्चसाले । अञ् ह सर्ववेऽशीशिशिशषा भूम्यदेरप्यधवीधकरणमसाधारणात् । कुल्यूक on मनु . VIII. 143. |
vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...-mortgage of land and the like and that Manu VIII. 143 does not forbid it. Prajāpati <sup clas... |
| VIII.145 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession | ... to in Manu VIII. 147 and Yāj. II. 24). Manu VIII. 145 provides that neither a pledge nor a de... |
| VIII.145-146 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...be ordinarily no bar of limitatioṇ Vide Manu VIII. 145–146, Yaj II. 58, Viṣṇu Dh. S. VI. 7–8. Here... |
| VIII.146 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession | ...wner would lose theṃ This is opposed to Manu VIII. 146 and other texts and so is explained as ... |
| VIII.147 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession | ...(for twenty or ten years referred to in Manu VIII. 147 and Yāj. II. 24). Manu VIII. 145 provid... |
| VIII.148 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession · vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...ipurusa-bhuktivādinah, as Medhātithi on Manu VIII. 148 calls them). These like the Vyavahāra- ... |
| 8.148-149 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ... Manu 8. 140–141 =N. ( ṛṇādāna 99–100), Manu 8. 148–149=N. ( ṛṇādāna 80–81), M. 8. 143=N. ( ṛṇ.... |
| VIII.149 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession | ...ti-or-bhoga-possession-25">25</a></sup> Manu VIII. 149 (= Nār. IV. 81 and Vaṣ 16. 18), Yāj II.... |
| VIII.150 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci | In the edition of Mandlik on Manu VIII. 150, Medhātithi explains that that verse, a... |
| VIII.151 | हिरण्ये द्विगुणा वृद्धिस्त्रिगुणा वस्त्रकुप्यके । धान्ये चतुर्गुणा प्रोक्ता शदे वाहौ लवेलु च ।। बृहत्स्पति quoted by अपरक on याज्ञ . II. 39 : compare मनु 8. 151. |
vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci · vol-1-part-2 §101-vācaspatimiśra · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...t the differing view of Yājñavan and on Manu VIII. 151, Medhātithi mentions the explanation of... |
| 8.153 | Vide कुलूक on मनु 8. 153 : तासां स्वरूपमाह बृहस्पतिः । कायिका काय - संयुक्ता मासग्राद्या च कालिका । वृद्धैर्दृद्धिचक्रवृद्धिः कारिता ऋणिना कृता ॥ |
vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati | ...ustrates the laconic treatment of Manu. Manu (8. 153) speaks of four varieties of interest (C... |
| VIII.155 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya | ...-7" id="fnref-59-asahāya-7">7</a></sup> Manu VIII. 155 in in Mandlik’s editioṇ |
| 8.156 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya | ... 9. 182 the words of Asahāya thereoṇ On Manu 8. 156 Medhātithi quotes the opinion of Asahāy... |
| VIII.157 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...2) one half of the verse is the same as Manu VIII. 157 (first half). The Smṛticandrikā quotes ... |
| VIII.160 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...f the principal debtor commits default. Manu VIII. 160 speaks of surety for appearance and for... |
| VIII.165 | (1) प्रतिज्ञादोषनिर्मुक्तं साध्यं सत्कारणात्वितम् । निश्चितं लोकसिद्धं च पक्षं पक्षविदौ विदुः ॥ विश्वरूप cites without name on Yāj. II. 6; व्यव . मा . p. 291, कल्पतरु ( व्यवहार p. 61 ascribes to बृह . and कात्या० . अपराक p. 610, स्मृतिच . ( व्यव . p. 40) and परा . मा . III. p. 61 ascribe to बृहस्पति . (2) तपास्विनां तु कार्याणि त्रैविद्यैरेव कारयेत् । मायायोगविदां चैव न स्वयं कोपकारणात् ॥ व्य . मा . p. 281 ascribes to both बृहस्पति and कात्या० . and वीर० p. 30 to बृह० ; व्यव . नि . p. 12 to बृह . It occurs in कौटिलीय I. 19. 32. (3) लेख्यदोषास्तु ये केचित्सा क्षणां चैव ये स्मृताः । वादकाले तु वक्तव्याः पश्चादुक्तान्न दूषयेत् ॥ स्मृतिच . ( व्यव . p. 83) ascribes to कात्या .; अपराक p. 672, वीर० p. 164, व्य . म . p. 39 (to बृह० ). (4) अर्थिना संनियुत्तो वा प्रत्यर्थिप्रहितोपि वा । यो यस्मात् विवेदत तयोर्जय पराजयौ ॥ अपराक p. 639 ascribes to कात्या ., व्य . मा . p. 287 to नारद and कात्या . (5) अनुपस्थापयन्मूलं क्रयं वाच्योथयन् । यथाभियोगं धनिनो दान्यो दभं च सः ॥ मिता . on या . II. (170 ascribes to Manu); स्मृतिच . ( व्यव .) p. 215, वि . र . p. 108, व्य . म . p. 197, वीर० p. 381 ascribes to कात्या . (6) योगाधमनविक्रीतं योगदानप्रतिग्रहम् । यस्य वाप्युपधि पर्यत्तेत्तत्सर्वं विनिवर्तयेत् ॥ अपराक p. 783 ascribes to कात्या ; स . वि . ( सरस्वतीविलास p. 287 to नारद . This is मनु 8. 165. (7) आहूय साक्षिणः पृच्छेन्नियम्य शपथैर्नृपम् । समस्तान्विदिताचारान्विज्ञा - तार्थान्पृथक् पृथक् ॥ मिता . on या . II. 73 ascribes to कात्या० ; अपराक ascribes to नारद . (8) साहसस्तेयपारुष्यगोषिषापे तथा च ये । भूमौ च पादपे क्षिप्रकालेपि बृहस्पतिः ॥ कल्पतरु ( व्यव . p. 67) ascribes to both कात्या . and बृह ., and परा . मा . III. p. 171 ascribes to बृह . (9) सांनिध्येपि पितुः पुत्रैर्ऋणं देयं विभावितम् । जात्यन्धपंगुनोन्मत्त क्षयश्वित्रा - दिरोगिणः ॥ कात्या . acc. to अपराक . p. 650 वि . र . p. 51, वि . वि . p. 16, परा . मा . III. p. 263. In the Introduction to my edition of the reconstruction of Kātyāyana I have (on pp. VIII-X) pointed out many verses that are common to Kātyāyana, Bṛhaspati, Nārada and Manu. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...rses from Bṛhaspati similar to Nārada'ṣ Manu VIII. 165 declares that a sale, mortgage or gift ... |
| VIII.166 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... members and for marriage expenseṣ Vide Manu VIII. 166 (as to family debts), Yāj. II. 117, Nār... |
| VIII.167 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...quiesced in it he was liable to pay it. Manu VIII. 167, Yāj II. 45, Nār. IV. 12, Br. (S. B. E.... |
| 8.168 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §50-yama | .../a></sup> This is almost identical with Manu 8. 168. Yama lays down that a Brāhmaṇa was nev... |
| VIII.169 | ( Continued from the previous page ) अथाभिमिचिदुर्धोण दुर्योधनमुखा नृपाः । सेनापरये यथा स्कन्दं पुरा शक्रमुखाः सुराः ॥ द्रोणपर्व 7.6. त्रयः परार्थे क्रियन्ति साक्षिणः प्रतिभूः कुलम् । चत्वारस्तूपचीयन्ते विप्र आढ्यो वणिड् नृपः । मनु VIII. 169; ददेनान्यपुरुषो जह्वादिनां नाविमिवाम्भासि । अप्रवक्तास्मार्याचार्यमवर्धयागमहदिव्यम् ॥ अरक्षितारौ राजानं भार्या ग्रामकामां च गोपालं वनकामं च नापितम् ॥ शान्ति . 57. 44-45, उद्योगपर्व 33. 79-80; अधौषीतत्वं राजधर्मामन्यथा वै मनुरब्रवीत् । वनपर्व 35. 21. . |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...e somewhat startling proposition that ' Manu VIII. 169 shows that professional lawyers were al... |
| VIII.177, IX.85-86, X.41 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...s employed in the sense of ‘ varṇa ’ in Manu ( VIII. 177, IX. 85-86, X. 41 ). |
| 8.181-184 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...t Bhojadeva arranged the four verses of Manu 8. 181–184 in a particular manner and therefore su... |
| 8.184 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...dhā- tithi, vide sec. on hiṃ Kullūka on Manu 8. 184 tells us that Bhojadeva arranged the fo... |
| VIII.186 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...accord without demand to the co-owners (Manu VIII. 186 = Nāṛ. V. 10). In doing so however he m... |
| VIII.189 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...he same rule for all kinds of bailments Manu VIII. 189 (=Nār., *niḥśepa*, verse 12) illustrate... |
| VIII.191 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...hapter-xvi-contracts-122">122</a></sup> Manu VIII. 191 (which is almost the same as Nār. V. 13... |
| VIII.197-198 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna | ...ome of them such as ‘*asvāmī-vikraya*’ (Manu VIII. 197–198); pp. 331–337 deal with fines arising o... |
| VIII.198 | On मनु 8. 198 the विवादरत्नाकर (p. 104) remarks : कल्पतरुकारस्तु अवसरत्यनेन स्वामिनः सकाशाद्वनमिति प्रतिग्रहादिर्घनोपायः अपसरः स न विद्यते यस्य तभा । एतच्च भार्गुरिमेधातिथिबत्तिकारणानुमतमिल्लाह । एवं तावद्विवादमन्त्रनाममेयात्मकस्य वेदस्य धर्मं प्रत्युपयोगः साधितः। इदानीं पौरुषेपीषु स्मृयमाणार्थावविषु मन्वादिप्रणीतनिबन्धनासु स्मृति - ( Continued on the next page ) |
vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner | ...wner as claimed and a fine to the king. Manu VIII. 198 prescribes that one who sells without b... |
| VIII.199 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner | ...ld be rescinded (by the king or judge), Manu VIII. 199 and Nār. (q. by Sṃ C. II. p. 213, V. P.... |
| VIII.200 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession | ...rchase or simply 'title'.<sup>450</sup> Manu VIII. 200, Yāj. II. 27, Nār. IV. 84 employ that w... |
| VIII.201 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner | .... VII. 4). Br. (SBE 33 p. 335 verse 3), Manu VIII. 201 and Yāj. II. 170 say that when the vend... |
| VIII.202 | नहमम्वेते नाष्टिकः । नहमम्वार्यश्रीयेव उनि कृते महाविलाम्वार्पिकोडम् कर्तव्य । नहं प्रयोजनमस्येति वा । मेधा० on मनु VIII. 202 The sūtras referred to aro पाणिगनि V. 2 115, V 4 38 and V. 1 109. |
vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner · vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner · vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner | ...sup> openly (Br. in SBE 33 p. 335 v. 4, Manu VIII. 202, Kāt. 615, 618-619). If he cannot do an... |
| VIII.206-207 | अग्निष्टोमादिषु च क्रतुषु दक्षिणादूव्धं याजकः सत्रः पञ्चमंशं लभते । सोम - विक्रयादूव्धं चतुर्थमंशम् । मध्यमोपसदः प्रवर्ग्यद्वासनादूव्धं द्वितीयमंशं लभते । सुले प्रातःसवनादूव्धं पादोनमंशम् । माध्यन्दिन सवनादूव्धं सप्तमंशं लभेत । नीता हि दक्षिणा भवन्ति । बृहस्पतिसववजें प्रतिसववं हि दक्षिणा दीयन्ते । तेनाहर्गणदक्षिणा व्याख्याताः । सत्रानामादशाहीरात्राच्छेष्यमृताः कर्म कुर्यूः , अन्ये वा स्वल्पल्याः । अर्थ० III. 14. 29-34. सत्र ( past participle of सद् to sit ) appears to mean confined to a place, ill or incapacitateḍ The word occurs in III. 14. 19 and 21 in connection with agri- cultural workers and traderṣ The Bṛhaspatisava is to be performed after one performs the Vājapeya sacrifice. Vide H. of Dh. vol. II, p. 1211. Jaimini (IV. 3. 29-31) holds that it is an añga of Vājapeya. |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...Vedic sacrifices were still very commoṇ Manu (in VIII. 206-207) provides in a general way how the fees ... |
| VIII.206-210 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xviii-sambhūya-samutthāna-a-joint-undertaking-partnership | ...ana are silent about partnerships, that Manu (VIII. 206-210) lays down rules about the distribution ... |
| VIII.210 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ...ributed). Jai. (as indicated below) and Manu VIII. 210 refer to this rule of distributioṇ The ... |
| VIII.210-11 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ...Vyavahāra) p. 202 quotes both verses of Manu (VIII. 210-11), then quotes Manu VIII. 210 (on p. 213)... |
| VIII.212 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...conduct (such as visiting prostitutes). Manu VIII. 212 is similar in import. Kātyāyana states<... |
| VIII.215 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda | ...s according to Vrddhamanu was 200 panaṣ Manu VIII. 215 and Br. (S. B. E. 33 p. 345 verse 16) a... |
| VIII.216 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda | ...should prefer the former. Medhātithi on Manu ( VIII. 216 ) speaks of Kātyāyana-sūtra, appears to q... |
| VIII.217 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda | ...fined, but he would lose all the wages (Manu VIII. 217). But if a servant falls ill, then he m... |
| VIII.218-219 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...nu VIII. 5 employs the first expressioṇ Manu (VIII. 218-219) has both names in view, when he says 'I... |
| VIII.219 | समयसिद्धि ( समय सिद्ध १ ) स्मृतेत इद मम मतामनुसृति निश्चित कर्म , य संभ्वयगत्र । मेघा on मनु 8. 219. समया छाद्ययारचादिसिद्धान्यानिर्द ‘ समय ’ Medh on Manu VIII 220 takes the word ‘samgha’ by itself and is (S B E Vol 25 p 293) is misled (probably by some correctors) translating as ‘belonging to a corporation inhabiting a village and मेघा says ‘ त्वे ग्रामसमुदाये देशसघय ( देय सघय ) स्वस्थना ग्रामग नारवत् जागावातियाननाय प्रामिनो समुह यथय मिटतो सस्कृते वलिपा मपवपप सभूप इति । ’ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...ansgresses the conventions made by theṃ Manu (VIII. 219) has a similar rule about village and lo... |
| VIII.219.I | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...r-conventi-2">2</a></sup> Medhātithi on Manu VIII. 219. It signifies a local or caste usage or co... |
| VIII.220 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi · vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...e debts previously acquired or incurreḍ Manu VIII. 220 and Br. (S. B. E. vol. 33 p. 348 v. 14)... |
| VIII.222 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi · vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ... thing, but if he feels repentance then Manu VIII. 222 will apply and the vendor may pay back ... |
| VIII.226 | न द्वितीयश्च साध्वीनां क्वचिद्भर्तोपदिष्यते । मनु V. 162; न विवाहविधायुक्तं मनु IX. 65; सकृत्कन्या प्रदीयते । मनु IX. 47; पाणिग्रह्णिका मन्त्रा - कन्यास्वैव प्रतिष्ठिताः । मनु VIII. 226. Vide आपस्त . गु I. 7. 13, आप . म . पा . I. 5. 7 &c. for the मन्त्र ‘ अर्यमणं नु देवं कन्या अग्निमयक्षत &c.’, where the word कन्या (a maiden) alone is useḍ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ... ' a maiden can be given only once' and Manu VIII. 226 (the Vedic mantras used in pānigrahana ... |
| VIII.227 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... year and then may be given to another. Manu (VIII. 227) says 'the Vedic mantras recited in the ... |
| VIII.230 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...e pastures and making them drink water. Manu VIII. 230 says that during the day the responsibi... |
| VIII.233 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ... charge dies or is lost (by theft &c ). Manu VIII. 233, 236, Nār IX 16, Vyāsa state exceptions... |
| VIII.237 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...ction and for the provision of pastureṣ Manu VIII. 237, Yāj. II. 167, Matsya 227. 24 also make... |
| VIII.238 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...thrust its head inside it through holeṣ Manu VIII. 238 (= Matsyapurāṇa 227 26), Yaj II. 162, N... |
| VIII.240 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...t is provided by Āp. Dh. S II. 11 28 5, Manu VIII. 240, Nār. XIV. 28, Kat 664-665 that if catt... |
| VIII.241 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...ned (a hundred panas). Yaj II. 159-161, Manu VIII. 241, Nār. XIV 28-29, Kat. 667 and others la... |
| VIII.242 | अदण्ड्या हस्तिनो ह्यश्वा . प्रजापाला हि ते स्मृता । अदण्ड्यो काणकुब्जो च ये वृषभस्कन्धगा । अदण्ड्यानामपि गोश्च वृषिका बलिमिशारिणी । अदण्ड्योसन्नोपे गावः नारद XIV 31-32 where two half verses are the same as in Usanas Manu VIII. 242 mentions देवपशून् , which Sm C II. p 212 explains as ‘ देवपशवो हि देवतमतिमादीनां क्षीरस्तनाद्यर्थं तदुद्देशेन दत्ता ’ |
vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi | ...circumstances Nār. XIV 30, Yāj II. 163, Manu VIII. 242, Kaut III 10 <sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| VIII.245 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ...hole of the disputed land to the former Manu VIII. 245 prescribes that when there is a boundar... |
| VIII.246-247 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ... by trees which are like a flag- staff. Manu (VIII. 246-247) prescribes that trees such as aśvatthā,... |
| VIII.250-251 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | and are buried inside the earth Manu (VIII. 250-251) enumerate those objects that should be ... |
| VIII.252-253 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ...knowledge of boundaries may be kept up. Manu (VIII. 252-253) states that in disputes boundaries shou... |
| VIII.254 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ...lves were to follow a certain procedure Manu VIII. 254 states that the witnesses should be ask... |
| VIII.257 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ...at falsely settle the boundaries, while Manu (VIII. 257) and Nāṛ XIV. 8 prescribe the first amer... |
| VIII.258 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ...urs were to settle the boundaries (vide Manu VIII. 258, Kaut. III. 9, Yaj. II. 150-152). Kaut.... |
| VIII.262 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ...vāda-boundary-disputes-14">14</a></sup> Manu VIII. 262, Yaj. II. 154, Nār. XIV. 12, Kāt 749 pr... |
| VIII.264 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ...he whole of) the boundary (of a field). Manu VIII. 264 (= Matsya 227. 30) provides a fine of 2... |
| VIII.265 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ...discretion (Yāj. II. 153, Nār. XIV. 11, Manu VIII. 265). He may divide the land between the tw... |
| VIII.267 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault | ...hey were respectively fined 100 or 150 (Manu VIII. 267) and if a brāhmaṇa reviled a śūdra, the... |
| VIII.267-268 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...ed a śūdra he was not to be fineḍ' Vide Manu VIII. 267-268 (but Manu prescribes a fine of twelve f... |
| VIII.268 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...śūdra, the brāhmaṇa was fined only 12 ( Manu VIII. 268 ) or nothing (acc. to Gaut. XII. 10). I... |
| VIII.268-272 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault | ...e or two matters, however, may be noteḍ Manu VIII. 268-272 and 274 are the same as Nār. XVIII. 16-... |
| VIII.269 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault | ...e of this if the abuse is, according to Manu VIII. 269 (= Nār. XVIII. 17), foul (relating to m... |
| VIII.270 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...l punishment or his tongue was cut off (Manu VIII. 270), but if a kṣatriya or vaiśya did so th... |
| VIII.272 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna | ...certain acts such as those described in Manu VIII. 272, 281 (both verses occur in Nārada also ... |
| VIII.274 | उम्रातु जात : क्षतायां ... वेन उच्यते ॥ इति भार्गव्यां संहितायां विस्तर उक्त - स्तत एव द्रष्टव्य : । on स्त्रीपुंसयो : III. 7. This is Manu X. 19; भृगुसंहिता - यामपि - काणं वाच्यथवा खञ्जमन्यं यापीयनन्तरं वाक्पारुष्यप्रकरणे पठितं केषांविदास्त्थेव । ; काणं० is मनु VIII. 274. If may be noted that the extant Manusmṛti declares that Bhrgu learnt the śāstra from Manu and taught it to the sageṣ |
vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault | ...s Manu X. 19 as Bhārgavi-saṃhitā and on Manu VIII. 274 as Bhrgusamhitā on ‘Vāgdandapārusya’<su... |
| VIII.279 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...mes Yāj. does not agree with A. Compare Manu VIII. 279 with A. III. 19. 8, but Yāj. II. 215 di... |
| VIII.280 | यत्तु षडभिः परिहार्यो राजाऽवध्यश्चावद्ध्यश्चावहिरकार्यपरिवाद्यश्चापरित्याज्यश्चेति ( गौ . 8. 12-13) तदपि स एष बहुश्रुतो भवति ... विनीतं इति ( गौतम 8. 4-11) प्रतिपादितबहुश्रुतविषयं न ब्राह्मणमात्रविषयम् ॥ मिता० on या . II. 4; न शारीरो ब्राह्मणदण्डः । गौतम 12. 43, अवध्यो वै ब्राह्मणः सर्वोपराधेपु शुलकृतमनुगच्छेत्स्वयमुपानुनेयु कुसिन्धु - भगसुलगुरासजासत्से विषयपरिवर्धनमन्। बो . धू . सू . I. 10. 18-19, the verse in ' अर्घे हि पातकी विप्रो न वध्यो महुरब्रवीत् । राजाद्रवस्मातु निर्वास्यो विभवैर्वृत्तिः सह ॥ ' pointedly refers to मनु VIII. 280. |
vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault | ...ef-chapter-xv-decision-25">25</a></sup> Manu VIII. 280 (which is almost the same as Nār., pāru... |
| VIII.285 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ... as writers on politics and government (Manu VIII. 285, VII. 2 and 155). On Manu VII. 43 he re... |
| VIII.286 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault | ...he person attacked is of a lower caste. Manu VIII. 286 and Uśanas<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="... |
| VIII.287 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...pensation in additioṇ Vide for example, Manu VIII. 287, Yāj. II 222, Br. (SBE vol. 33 p. 358 v... |
| VIII.295 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ... men and animals he should be punished (Manu VIII. 295) It is stated by Nār (pārusya 32, S B. ... |
| VIII.299-300 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-v-slavery · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...ts on to Atri. Vide Droṇaparva 57. 5–9. Manu (VIII. 299–300) places a slave on the same level as one... |
| VIII.300 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...at the beating should not be excessive. Manu (VIII. 300) says that the punishment in case of vio... |
| VIII.304 | सर्वतो धर्मषड्भागे राज्ञो भवति रक्षत : । अयमर्थो षड्भागो भ वत्यस्य हा रक्षितः ॥ मनु VIII. 304; compare शाकुन्तल II. 14 ' यदुत्तिष्ठति वर्णेभ्यो नृपाणां क्षयि तत्फलम् । तपःषड्भागमक्षय्यं ददुष्यरण्याका हि न : स : । ' |
vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna | ...syanyāya will prevail. He further cites Manu VIII. 304 that the king shares one-sixth of the m... |
| 8.305 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...ife, wealth and kingdom increase.’ Vide Manu 8. 305. This sentiment is expressed even by a ... |
| VIII.314-316 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...ted by the rules of Gaut. XII 40–42 and Manu VIII. 314–316 that a thief who has stolen a brāhmaṇa'... |
| VIII.316 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ration-or-metempsychos-48">48</a></sup> Manu (in VIII. 316) provides that when a thief comes to a k... |
| 8.317 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba | ...s from a Purāṇa), I. 6. 19. 15 (compare Manu 8. 317 and Vaṣ 19. 44), I. 11. 31. 1, I. 11. 3... |
| VIII.318 | श्रूयंत मनुना गीतौ श्लोकौ चारित्रवत्सलौ । गृहीतौ धर्मकुशलस्तथाचरितौ मया ॥ राजभिः धनदण्डास्तु कृत्वा पापानि मानवाः । निर्मलाः स्वर्गमायान्ति सन्तः सत्कृतिनो यथा ॥ शासनाद्वा विमोक्षाद्वा स्तेनाः सेयाद्विमुच्यन्ते । राजा स्वशासनाप्यस्य तदद्वान्नोति किल्बिषम् ॥ किष्किन्धा 18. 31-33. Vide Manu VIII. 318 and 316. The first occurs in Vaṣ Dh. S. 19.45 also and for the 2nd compare Vaṣ Dh. S. 19. 46. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...d as ‘sung by Manu’ which correspond to Manusmṛti VIII. 318 and 316 respectively. |
| VIII.320 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...umbha. The Mit. on Yāj. III. 265 quotes Manu VIII. 320 and remarks that Kumbha is equal to fiv... |
| VIII.321 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...en times the price of the thing stolen (Manu VIII. 321, 323, Viṣṇu Dh S. 5,82) <sup>233</sup> |
| 8.332 | स्यात्साहसमन्वयवस्र्भम् कर्म यत्कृतम् । निरन्वयं भवेत् स्तेयं हत्वापव्यये चे यत् ॥ मनु . 8. 332; compare कौ . III. 17. 1–2 साहसमन्वयप्रस्र्भम् कर्म । निरन्वये स्तेयम् , अपव्ययने च । |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ... have almost the same idea and words as Manu 8. 332.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-14-art... |
| VIII.332 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ...s it is distinguished from theft (as in Manu VIII. 332, Kaut III 17 and Nār. XVII 12) by sayin... |
| VIII.335 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...to be brought before the same tribunalṣ Manu VIII. 335 and Yāj. I 358 emphasize that there is ... |
| VIII.336 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...ference to various crimes in pp. 52 ff. Manu (VIII. 336) provides that, where for an offence an ... |
| VIII.337-338 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ...4, 100 or 128. Vide Gaut. 21. 12-14 and Manu VIII. 337-338. |
| VIII.339 | Vide आप . ध . सू . I. 10. 28. 3 मनु VIII. 339, या . II. 166. H. D. 20 |
vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ... fine nor does he incur sin (Kullūka on Manu VIII. 339). A smṛti passage stating that if a man... |
| VIII.340 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...urpose and would be superfluouṣ Further Manu (VIII. 340) states that if a brāhmaṇa seeks wealth ... |
| VIII.341 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ste and then from one of a higher caste Manu VIII. 341 (= Matsya 227. 110, 114), Nār (prakirņa... |
| VIII.348-349 | श्लोको चैशासनां गीतौ पुरा तान महीषिणा । ... उद्यश्व शस्त्रमायान्तमेपि वेदान्तरणं रेण । निगृण्हीणायस्वधर्मेण धर्मर्धिक्षी नराधिपः । ... न तेन धर्महा स स्यान्मन्युस्युस्तं मन्युमुच्छति ।। शान्ति 56. 28-30. Compare मनुस्मृति 8. 348-351 (where in verse 351 we have the words मन्युस्युं मन्यु - मुच्छति ‘. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault | ...venting confusion or mingling of varṇaṣ Manu (VIII. 348–349) allows all dvijātis to resort to weapon... |
| VIII.350 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...n Manu VIII. 350-351). Kullūka explains Manu VIII. 350 as meaning that 'a guru or a brāhmaṇa o... |
| VIII.350-52 | अथ पुराणे श्लोकासुदाहरन्ति। उक्तामहाः शिक्षा दुरुत्कलकारिणः ॥ न तस्य विक्रोन्नन्ति कृतं सन्ति यत्ना च वयं वदह्रियर्वर्तस्तत्समभाविनम्। आप . ध . सू . I, 6, 19. 13; these two are the same as Manu IV. 248-249 with slight variations; ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। आप . ध . सू . II. 9. 23. 3-6. These two verses respectively say that those who lead the life of a house-holder performing sacrifices and desiring progeny have to undergo deaths (lit. cemeteries, śmaśānāni) and births (i.e. they only reach heaven and are born again and again), while those that do not desire progeny but remain celebrate throughout life become immortal (i.e. are not born again). गृहस्थधर्म in his मत्य on बृद् - उप . VI. 2. 15 quotes a स्मृति verse as follows: ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। '. Compare : ' महास्मृतिसिद्धमपि स्वर्णावशिर्मुखजीवाम्। ’ उद्धवात्। विष्णुपुराण II. 8. 93, वायु 50. 213, 218, मत्स्य 124. 102-3 and 107, ब्रह्माण्ड II. 7. 180 (first half). The third passage of Ap. is पुनरुत्पत्तये बीजान्ये लोकाः पुराणात्तुरात्। आप . ध . सू . II. 9. 24. 6. This means that those who perform what is laid down in the Veda serve as the seed (i.e. they become Prajāpatis) of the new creation after pralaya (dissolution). Compare मनु . III. 184-186, one of which is ' प्रजासिमल्लोकान् पितरो नुमे न्यग् वयं वागदाहृत्यवर्ततस्तत्समभाविनम्। '. उद्दक . विष्णुपुराण II. 8. 93, वायु 50. 213, 218, मत्स्य 124. 102-3 and 107, ब्रह्माण्ड II. 7. 180 (first half). The 4th passage of आप . ध . सू . is यो हिदार्चाभिवानर्हान् हन्ति धनुश्चैर्जुगुप्सितैः। I. 10. 29. 7. On killing a brāhmaṇa there was a differ- ence of opinion; Ap. probably paraphrases some verses such as Manu VIII. 350-351, the latter of which is: ‘ ब्रह्महत्यायां न स पापम् लभते च न लभते च ’. तथा V. 189-190, बृहस्पति IX 349-350; तथा V. 45-46 are very similar. Vide Bühler in I. A. vol, 25 pp. 323 ff. |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...treated medically dies (Yāj. III. 284); Manu (VIII. 350–52) and many ancient sages very clearly acc... |
| VIII.350-351 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... appears to have held the same view (on Manu VIII. 350-351). Kullūka explains Manu VIII. 350 as me... |
| VIII.351 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-i-preliminary · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...ll an ātātāyin brāhmaṇa and verses like Manu VIII. 351 refer to an ātātāyin who is not a brāhm... |
| VIII.359 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...uardeḍ Vide Gaut. XII. 2, Vas XXI. 1-5, Manu VIII. 359, Viṣṇu Dh S V. 41, Yāj. II. 286, 294, N... |
| 8.360 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana | ...s, learning and caste. This has in view Manu 8. 360. Kullūka distinctly says that Kātyāyana... |
| VIII.361 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...0" id="fnref-polyandry-30">30</a></sup> Manu (VIII. 361) prescribes the fine of a *suvarṇa* for ... |
| 8.363 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...sin (*stripumsayoga* 74-75), while both Manu (8. 363) and Yāj. (II. 293) treat it lightly. Ta... |
| VIII.363 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | .... refers to nuns of a higher order Vide Manu VIII. 363 also. For forcible intercourse with a p... |
| VIII.364-370 | अथवा ऋतुदर्शनकालोत्तरं गान्धर्वः । प्रायशो शुल्कौ दण्डो वा । अथ कन्यायाः का प्रतिपत्तिः । तस्या एव देया । निवृत्ताभिलाषा चेत्कामसमयं प्रतिपाद्या । ... वरस्यै जिघृक्षामिलाषो हठाद् ग्राहयितव्यः । मेधा 'on मनु VIII. 367 सकामायां तु कन्यायां संगमॆ नास्त्यतिक्रमः । कितवलंकृत्य सत्कार्य स एवनां समुद्वहेत् ॥ ' नारद ( स्त्रीपुंस० verse 72). |
vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...ce against guarded or unguarded woman), Manu VIII. 364–370, Yāj. II 285, 287, Kaut IV. 12, Nār. XV... |
| VIII.366 | न स्वेच्छासंयोगमात्रं विवाहः स्वीकरणोपायमेवदवौ विवाह न पुनर्विवाहभेदात् । मेधा॰ on मनु VIII. 366; सर्वोपादेयसाध्यां स्यात्सुकन्या पुरुषस्य वा । चौर्येणापि विवाहने सा विवाहार्हः स्थिता ॥ वत्स quoted in स्मृतिचंद्र ० ( वर्ण ० ) p. 142; सं . प्र . p. 861; सं . कौ . p. 735; माधव allows the गान्धर्व only to kṣatriyas and others (not to ब्राह्मण s). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...fer death in additioṇ Vaṣ Dh. S. 21. 1, Manu VIII. 366 prescribe death in the case of a śūdra ... |
| VIII.370 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...r desertion from the army was practiseḍ Manu VIII. 370 prescribes the shaving of the head as a... |
| VIII.371 | Vide Gaut. 23. 14 and Manu VIII. 371 ( both prescribe that a woman should be devoured by dogs if she had intercourse with a male of a lower varṇa ), Vaṣ Dh. S. 21. 1-5. Even this was modified later and only परित्याग was allowed ; vide Vaṣ 21. 10, Yāj. I. 72. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | .... Gaut. 23. 14, Śānti-parva 165. 64 and Manu VIII. 371 are more harsh on a woman who has inter... |
| VIII.374-378 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...lower caste of offender), Gaut. XII. 3, Manu VIII. 374–378, 382–385, Kaut. IV. 13 (about offence a... |
| VIII.378 | चतुर्विंशतिरेकनपतिः प्रथमासाहसः । द्विशतं पञ्चशतं चैव मध्यमसाहसः । षट्शतं सहस्रं चोत्तमः । यथासापकारम् । शङ्खलिखित q. by वि . र p 664, दण्डविवेक p. 23. There was great divergence of views about the metal in which the fines were to be paiḍ According to Vijñāneśvara the figures of fines in such verses as Manu VIII. 378 (where no metal is specified) the paṇas are those of copper, while according to Bhāruchi (quoted in S. V. p 150) they are of golḍ The S. V. remarks that local usage is to be followeḍ The V. Mayūkha (p. 255) states that in all texts (about fines) the mention of a number without specifying the object to which it refers is to be deemed to refer to paṇas, that pana is a copper piece one karṣa in weight and that karṣa is one fourth of a pala. Br. (q. by Sm C. II p. 99) states that the tables in Manu (VIII 132-136) beginning with the dnst paṇucle in a beam and ending with karṣāpaṇa is to be followed in ordeals and fineṣ An interesting sidelight is shed on crimes and their punishments in the Inscription of Cālukya Vikramāditya V (dated śaka 934) from Gadag which provides that the fines for abuse, assanlt, for drawing out a dagger, for stabbing and for adultery by a bachelor were respectively 2 panas, 12 panas, 3 gadyāṇas, 12 gadyāṇas and 3 gadyāṇas {vide E. I. vol. 20 p. 64.} |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... for a perjured brāhmaṇa witness, while Manu VIII. 378 prescribes heavy fines for a brāhmaṇa g... |
| VIII.379-380 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...rāhmaṇa in the case of various offenceṣ Manu (VIII. 379-380) prescribes shaving of the head for brāh... |
| VIII.380 | अयं हि पातकौ विप्रो न वध्यो मनुरब्रवीत् । राष्ट्रादस्मात्तु निर्वास्यो विभवैस्तैः सद्गः ॥ Compare मनु 8. 380 न जातु ब्राह्मणं हन्यात्सर्वपापेप्यवस्थितम् । राष्ट्रादेनं बहिः कुर्यात्समग्रधनमक्षतम् ॥ . The words राष्ट्र and अक्षत occurring in both may particularly be noteḍ the same words stand at skanda रेवाखण्डम् 170.25 |
vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...efers to the dictum of Manu ( pro-bably Manusmṛti VIII. 380 ) to that effect. |
| VIII.381 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...ātakas of which brāhmaṇa-murder is one. Manu VIII. 381 declares that there is no worse sin in ... |
| VIII.383 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva | ...ations of Vijñāneśvara. For example, on Manu VIII. 383 (Sahasram 104. Pratāparudradeva brāhmaṇ... |
| VIII.385 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...not guarded, he was fined five hundred (Manu VIII. 385 ). Similarly in the case of Vākpāruṣya ... |
| VIII.389 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics | ...rule about the son's acquisitions also. Manu VIII. 389 prescribes a fine of 600 *paņas* for ab... |
| VIII.392 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...28</a></sup> Vide Vaṣ Dh. S. III. 9–10, Manu VIII. 392 (which prescribes a fine of one māṣa fo... |
| VIII.394 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...n, and women who are recently delivereḍ Manu VIII. 394 con-tains a similar provisioṇ Brhat-Par... |
| VIII.400 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...ātithi introduces Kashmir. He gives (on Manu VIII. 400) the monopoly of the sale of elephants ... |
| VIII.403 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...of-a-state-39">39</a></sup> (19 13) and Manu VIII. 403 provide that all weights and measures m... |
| VIII.407 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ...hmacārins had to pay no tax at a ferry (Manu VIII. 407 and Viṣṇu V. 132). According to Gaut. V... |
| VIII.413 | शूद्रे तु कारयेद् दास्यं क्रीतमकीतमेव वा । दास्यायैव हि सृष्टोसो ब्राह्मणस्य स्वयंभुवा ॥ मनु VIII. 413 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...ere then made to serve the Āryaṣ In the Manusmṛti (VIII. 413 ) the śūdra is said to have been created ... |
| VIII.415 | भार्या पुत्रश्च दासश्च त्रय एवाधनाः स्मृताः । यत्ते समाधिगच्छन्ति यस्य ते तस्य तद्धनम् ॥ मनु VIII. 416. This is the same as उद्योगपर्व 33. 64 where the first half is त्रय एवाधना राजन् भार्या दासस्तथा सुत ; compare नारद ( अभ्युपेत्याशुश्रूषा ) verse 41. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-v-slavery | Manu (VIII. 415) speaks of seven kinds of dāsas, viz. on... |
| VIII.416 | Śabara on जै . VI. 1. 12 quotes the verse भार्यो दासश्च पुत्रश्च निर्धनाः सर्वे एव ते , which is almost the same as Manu VIII. 416. Compare Nārarda VIII. 41. . |
vol-1-part-1 §23-devala · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...Ādiparva 83. 21, Udyogaparva 33. 64 and Manu VIII. 416. |
| 8.416 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... which is almost the same as the extant Manu ( 8. 416 ) and which is also similar to Udyogaparv... |
| IX | साधारण समाश्रित्य यत्किञ्चिद्वाहनायुधम् । शौर्य्याद्दिनोति धनं भ्रातरस्तत्र भागिनः । तस्य भागद्वयं देयं शेषास्तु समभागिनः ॥ व्यास q by अपराकों p. 725, व्यव नि . p 446, व्य म P 127 |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...mriti-32">32</a></sup> This has in view Manu IX 158–160, 180, 127–130, where Manu speak... |
| IX.2 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...her they are staying together or apart. Manu IX. 2 holds that the first duty of the husban... |
| IX.2-3 | असतन्त्रा धर्मे स्त्री । गौतम 18. 1; असतन्त्रा स्त्री पुरुषप्रधाना । वसिष्ठ V. 1; असतन्त्रः स्त्रियः कार्याः पुरुषैः स्वैर्दिवानिशम्। विषयेषु च सज्जन्त्यः संस्थाप्या आत्मनो वशे ॥ पिता रक्षति कौमारे भर्ता रक्षति यौवने । रक्षन्ति स्थविरे पुत्रा न स्त्री स्वातन्त्र्यमर्हति ॥ मनु IX. 2-3. The latter is the same as वसिष्ठ V. 3, Bauḍ Dh. II. 2. 52, Nārada, dāyabhāga v. 31, अनुसासनपर्व 20. 21. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 630 → crediting मनु |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ..., the husband and the son respectively. Manu (IX. 2-3) refers to rakṣā (i. e. protection again... |
| 9.3 | पापे कुर्वति यत्किञ्चिप्रजा राजा हरक्षिताः । चतुर्थ तस्य पापस्य राजा विन्दति भारत ॥ अथाहुः सर्वमेवेति भयोर्धर्ममिति निश्चयः । चतुर्थं मतमस्माकं मनोः भुवानुशासनम् ॥ अनु . 61. 34-35. Here भीष्म is supposed to address युधिष्ठिर . Compare मनुस्मृति 8. 18. पादोऽधर्मस्य कर्तारं पादः शाक्षिणमुच्यति । पादः सभासदः सर्वान् पादो राजानमृच्छति ॥ प्रजापतिमते हेतञ्च स्त्री स्वातन्त्र्यमर्हति ॥ अनु . 20. 14 and पिता रक्षति कौमारे भर्ता रक्षति यौवने । पुत्राश्च स्थविरे काले नास्ति स्त्रीणां स्वतन्त्रता ॥ मनु . 20. 21 मनु 9. 3 is almost the same. the same words stand at सृष्टिखण्डम् 52.23 |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... 91 = Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 1. 52; Vaṣ 5. 3 = Manu 9. 3 = Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 2. 46; Vaṣ 11. 27–28 ... |
| IX.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...Dh. S. VI. 1, Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 2. 45 and Manu IX. 3 say that women have no independence and... |
| IX.5 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | .... The next most important matter acc to Manu IX. 5 and Br. (S B. E. 33 p 367 verse 2 )<sup... |
| IX.5-9 | वेदाथर््ोपनिषद्भ्यः प्रामाण्यं तु मनुस्मृतौ । सर्वधर्मोपपरीतार्थं या स्मृतिः सा न मनुस्मृति ।। बृहस्पति q. by अपराकर p. 628 on या . II. 21 and by कुल्लूक on मनु I.1. मनुस्मृति II. 7 (quoted above in note 2045) claims that whatever it says on dharma has all been declared in the Veda. The मनुस्मृति frequently echoes the very words of the Vedas; e. g., Manu I. 31 and Rg. X. 90. 12, Manu II. 7 and वाज . सं . 40. 2 Manu IX. 8 (about Jāyā) and Ait. Br. 33. 1 (7th gāthā), Manu IX. 32 and Ait. Br. 33. 3 (4th gāthā). H. D. 159 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...o beat her, it might endanger her life. Manu (IX. 5–9) also calls upon men to guard women, and... |
| IX.7, 9 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...tercourse-with-a-woman-18">18</a></sup> Manu (IX. 7, 9) and others the husband has to guard the... |
| IX.9-12 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...n's power was absolute and unlimited as Manu IX. 9–12 aptly illustrate and as Brhat Parāśara ... |
| IX.10 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...is some anticipation of modern Eugenicṣ Manu IX. 10 was quite clear that women could not be... |
| IX.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ...should not be extravagant in spending.’ Manu IX. 11 asks the husband to set to his wife the... |
| IX.12 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics | ...1 while explaining the word 'ruddhā' in Manu IX. 12 applied to a wife guilty of adultery ex... |
| IX.13 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...taking care of household paraphernalia. Manu (IX. 13) adds that drinking wine, company of bad... |
| IX.14-15 | अनुशासन 38. 5-6 is almost the same as मनु IX. 14. स्वभावस्वेव नारीणां त्रिषु लोकेषु दृश्यते । विमुक्त्तधर्मीषपलक्ष्मीणा मेदकरा : स्त्रिय : ॥ अरण्यकाण्ड 45. 29-30. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...up> 45. 29–30). In an uncharitable mood Manu (IX. 14–15) gives to women the following character ... |
| IX.18 | अनृताः श्रिय इत्येवं सूत्रकारो व्यवस्यति । अनु० 19. 6; compare मनु 9. 18 निरिन्रिया ह्यमन्त्राश्च स्त्रियोऽनृतमिति स्थितिः । |
vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja · vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ...140 A. D. has a similar explanatioṇ The Manusmṛti (IX. 18) refers to the Vedic passage and says ‘n... |
| IX.22-24 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ...gard and affection and show her honour (Manu IX. 22–24, 26, Yāj. I. 82). Divorce has been alre... |
| IX.28 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... were supposed to save a man from hell. Manu (IX. 28) states that on the wife depend the proc... |
| 9.44 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ...on and prescription (Yāj. II. 24-29 and Manu 9. 44 and 54 ). All these points tend to show... |
| IX.44 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...ency to a fourth of the produce of lanḍ Manu IX. 44 states that a field belongs to him who ... |
| IX.45 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...sband and wife in religious matters and Manu IX. 45 declares that the husband is one with h... |
| IX.46 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ...arma of man and wife.' In another place Manu (IX. 46) declares 'neither by sale nor by desert... |
| IX.47 | न द्वितीयश्च साध्वीनां क्वचिद्भर्तोपदिष्यते । मनु V. 162; न विवाहविधायुक्तं मनु IX. 65; सकृत्कन्या प्रदीयते । मनु IX. 47; पाणिग्रह्णिका मन्त्रा - कन्यास्वैव प्रतिष्ठिताः । मनु VIII. 226. Vide आपस्त . गु I. 7. 13, आप . म . पा . I. 5. 7 &c. for the मन्त्र ‘ अर्यमणं नु देवं कन्या अग्निमयक्षत &c.’, where the word कन्या (a maiden) alone is useḍ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son | Manu (IX. 47) declares 'once is the partition of inhe... |
| IX.53 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga | ...f Nārada (stripumsā 58 ), Yaj. II. 127, Manu IX. 53, Gaut. 18. 13. As shown above (in note ... |
| 9.56-63 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra | ... the first verse. Niyoga was allowed by Manu (9. 56-63) and then condemned (9. 64-68) and Bṛhas... |
| IX.58 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga | ...ld be guilty of the sin of incest (vide Manu IX. 58, 63, 143, 144 and Nārada, *stripuṁsa* 8... |
| IX.59-61 | The word गुरु means only the relatives of the husband and not the father of the widow ‘ श्वश्रूष्वश्वशुरदेवरानुगो भर्तुसगोत्रा दृष्या न पित्रा - वृषः ; मेघा० on मनु IX. 59. हरदत्त differs and explains गौतम 18. 5 as ‘ गुरुभिः पतिपक्षेयैः पितृपक्षेयैर्वा नियुक्ता सती संयुञ्जेत ’. Manu (IX. 60-61) shows that some said that only one son could be had by नियोग , while others held that two could be haḍ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga | ... suffering from (an incurable disease). Manu (IX. 59-61) says that a widow who is properly appoi... |
| IX.59-62 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...4-19 (on brāhmaṇa having a śūdra wife), Manu IX. 59-62 as opposed to IX. 64-68 on the practice... |
| IX.62 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...s as father-in-law and daughter-in-law (Manu IX. 62). It is further made clear by the texts... |
| 9.63 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra | ... this attitude of Manu (vide Kullūka on Manu 9. 63). Even so late a writer as Yājñavalkya ... |
| IX.64 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga | ...age ceremony was gone through, while in Manu IX. 64 'vidhavā' means 'a widow whose husband ... |
| IX.64-68 | बृहस्पति 's words are ' उत्तो नियोगो मनुना निषिद्धः स्वयमेव तु '; vide कुल्लूक on मनु 9. 68 for the whole quotatioṇ |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... niyoga (in IX. 59-62 ), but the extant Manusmṛti (IX. 64-68) condemns it in no measured termṣ These ... |
| IX.66 | उक्तो नियोगी मनुना निषिद्धः स्वयमेव हि । युगकम्मौदरशंय्येोर्त्तुम्मन्यै - विधानतः ॥ बृहस्पति , quoted by कुल्लुक on Manu IX. 68. It may be noted that Medhātithi on Manu IX. 66 refers to Ṛg. X. 40. 2 (ko vām śayutrā vidhaveva devaram) as an indication of the practice of niyoga in those far-off ageṣ Further, it is found that Viśvarūpa raises a pūrvapakṣa (a prima facie view) that Niyoga is alluded to in the Ṛgveda (X. 40. 2) and therefore it is clear that it was practised; to this he replies that the Smṛti texts about niyoga are meant for śūdras and the Manusmṛti (in IX. 64) forbids niyoga for dvijātis and that such a practice prevails (among śūdras ). He boldly asserts that Vyāsa's procreating sons from the wives of Vicitravīrya should be condemned like the marriage of Draupadī with five brotherṣ He provides that niyoga was allowed only for kings when the dynasty would have come to an end if there were no soṇ He further says that the Vedic Mantra ( X. 40. 2 ) should be explained as referring only to śūdras and quotes two verses of Vṛddha-Manu viz. शूद्राणामेव धर्म्याणि पत्न्योः लोभान्मुद्दिरविद्दिष्ठैः क्षत्रियैरपि चर्षते ॥ वायुप्रोक्ता तथा गाथा पञ्चन्य अत्र मनीषिणः । विप्राणां न नियोगोस्ति प्रेत्य पत्न्यो न वेदनम् ॥ H. D.—41 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga | ...sband’ ( dvitīyo varaḥ ). Medhātithi on Manu IX. 66 explains Ṛg. X. 40. 2 as applying to ni... |
| IX.69 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga | ...eople). The second view was the same as Manu IX. 69 set out above. A third view was that th... |
| IX.69-70 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...noticed that if the inter- pretation of Manu IX. 69-70 be accepted, the word 'vidhavā' would h... |
| IX.72 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...arāja, there is no comment of his after Manu IX. 72. But it appears that Jīmūtavāhana had b... |
| IX.72.I | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... fraud he may refuse to marry her. Vide Manu IX. 72. If a guardian gives away a girl without d... |
| IX.74-75 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ... not use flowers, unguents or ornamentṣ Manu (IX. 74-75) requires the husband when going abroad ... |
| 9.76 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...3. 248 ) quotes Viṣṇu ( 21. 12 ) and on Manu 9. 76 quotes a sūtra of Viṣṇu which I could n... |
| IX.76 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ...esorts to another man (in such cases).’ Manu (IX. 76) says ‘If a man has gone to a foreign la... |
| IX.80 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | Manu IX. 80 and Yāj. I. 73 say that a wife who drin... |
| IX.86-87 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...asure after he kindled the sacred fireṣ Manu (IX. 86-87) lays down that the wife of the same cas... |
| 9.88 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...e who was five years old was best. Even Manu (9. 88) recommended an early marriage if a very... |
| IX.89-90 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... getting a girl married before puberty. Manu (IX. 89–90) goes so far as to say ‘A maiden may rat... |
| IX.90 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | .... S. 17. 67–68 give the same rule as in Manu IX. 90. But both add (Vaṣ 17. 70–71 and Bauḍ D... |
| IX.90-91 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...onfined mostly to the princely familieṣ Manu (IX. 90–91) required a girl to wait for three years... |
| IX.92 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ee years and observes that the verse of Manu (IX. 92) does not apply, as the latter say, to h... |
| IX.94 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... time of marriage. It is therefore that Manu (IX. 94) remarks that a man of thirty may marry ... |
| IX.96 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...th *Nir-ṛti* (ill luck or Destruction). Manu (IX. 96) says ‘women are created for procreation... |
| IX.98 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... women and should give them ornaments'. Manu (IX. 98) further recom- mends that 'even a śūdra... |
| IX.101 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ... by homa and saptapadī is indissoluble. Manu IX. 101 says 'Let mutual fidelity (between husb... |
| IX.101-102 | शबर on जैमिनि VI. 1. 14 says ‘ एवं दानकाले संवादः क्रियते - धर्मे च अर्थे च कामे च नातिचरितव्येति ’. Vide also note 1209 above. लल्लूना० 15. 27 has ‘ एषा धर्मार्थकामेषु न त्वादृश्या स्वीकृता हतः । ’. According to मेधातिथि on मनु IX. 101 the words धर्मे चार्थे च कामे च नातिचरितस्या ’ occur in आपस्तम्ब . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | Manu (IX. 101–102 ) lays down in a concise form the obligat... |
| IX.103 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva | ...re cited, may by pointed out. On p. 348 Manu IX. 103 is cited and the word ‘ Dāyadharmaṁ ’ o... |
| IX.104 | In some cases Guru and Bṛhaspati are separately cited in the Vyavahārasāra on the same page; e. g. on p. 57 three verses are quoted as Bṛhaspati's and six verses are then quoted as from Guru that define some terms quoted from Bṛhaspati; On p. 21 Manu IX. 211 is cited as a text of Brahman and Manu IX. 104 is quoted as from Paramarṣi. The Nibandha writers and works are sparingly quoteḍ On p. 221 Aparārka, Viśvarūpa, Vijñāneśvara and Mādhavācārya are mentioneḍ On p. 228 are named Medhātithi, Vijñāneśvarabhaṭṭa and Mādhavācārya, Bhāruci, Smṛticandrikākāra (in plural), Dhāreśvara and Śrīdhara (page 256) and p. 257 refers to Nibandhas of Asahāya, Medhātithi, Vijñāneśvara and Mādhava. The Mitākṣarā is mentioned on p. 139. Once Kāpiñjalādhikaraṇa is cited on p. 20 and on p 231 a sūtra of Jaimini (X. 8. 5) is quoteḍ These are only patent Mīmāṁsā references in this part. Vide for Viśveśvarabhaṭṭa under Madanapāla above pp. 792 ff. On p. 138 the Nṛsiṁhaprasāda says :—(on the word गुञ्जन ) अज्ञानविपुरा परप्रद्वेषिण एव शाखाभिज्ञा गाजरमेव गुञ्जनं मन्यन्ते । and quotes वाक्यमीमांसा in support ' तदुक्तं वाक्यमीमांसायाम् - सुश्रुतोक्त - रत्नालंलंब्ये नालकस्य ( नालकस्य ?) गुञ्जनशब्दस्य गाजरविषये गाजरत्वमन्त्र - म्वनमाना गाजरमभक्ष्यं मन्यन्ते इति। प्रायश्चित्तसार pp. 138-139; vide श्राद्धसार (pp. 63-64 b) for almost the same wordṣ |
vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ownership during the father's lifetime. Manu IX. 104 and Nār. (dāyabhāga 2) enjoining that s... |
| IX.105-107 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ook the whole estate. Āp. II. 6. 14. 6, Manu IX. 105–107, Nār. (dāyabhāga 5) refer to this view.... |
| IX.106 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ugh oblations of food, and he relies on Manu (IX. 106) for this propositioṇ For his sapiṇḍa th... |
| IX.106-107 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...be served by a son in most remote timeṣ Manu (IX. 106-107) and Yaj. I. 78 also mention these benef... |
| IX.111 | मनु IX. 111 is quoted as प्रजापति s by व्यष . नि . p 408. The अद्वतरत्त regards मनु and प्रजापति as different ‘ पृथग्देवविषयकर्मकरण ( ऊर्ध्वदेहिकधर्मोपचयना ) विभेज्ञरेपिधार्मवृद्ध्युत्पादनार्ध एव सह प्रसेयुर्वा etc ’ |
vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...itual merit (vibhāge tu dharmavṛddhiḥ). Manu IX. 111 states “they (the brothers) may stay un... |
| IX.112 | इयमुदारनिर्णोपयुगस्तुतिरतक्रान्त्कालविषया न त्वद्यत्वेनास्मृतौनामिति केचित् । ... तस्मादुदारनिर्णोपबोधरूपमुपबृहा पाङवेयाः । तदे - वोपष्टम् । मेधातिथि on मनु IX. 112. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...s, asses or mules are yoked and a bull. Manu IX. 112 provides that the special share of the ... |
| IX.115-116 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...hāra* (lit. what is first taken out) in Manu IX. 115-116 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 18. 37, and Bauḍ emplo... |
| IX.117 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... of this (one-eighthieth of the whole). Manu IX. 117 states that when no valuable items are ... |
| 9.118 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ... a reference to Asahāya’s commentary on Manu ( 9. 118 ) which contains a rule similar to Yāj. (... |
| IX.118 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...āyavibhāga and Dharmavibhāga. On p. 360 Manu IX. 118 ( svebhyo &c.) is explained by Sar. V. ... |
| IX.123 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | .... p. 128 says the same as Manu IX. 125. Manu IX. 123 and Gaut. 28. 16 appear to conflict wit... |
| IX.125 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...nd Gaut. 28. 16 appear to conflict with Manu IX. 125 and probably refer to some other ancien... |
| IX.126 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...ds ‘father of such and such a son &o.’. Manu IX. 126 refers to this last. In Ṛg. I. 51. 1 an... |
| IX.130 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...o kills a woman, a child or a brāhmaṇa. Manu IX. 130 (=Anuśāsana 45. 11) expressly says that... |
| IX.130-136 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...s son which could have appeared only on Manu IX. 130–136. |
| IX.131 | यौतकं विवादादिकाल एकत्रासनोपविष्टाभ्यां लब्धम्। अत एवोक्तं निषण्दु - मदनरत्न folo 105 b; भृ . मयूख p 158 quotes the मदनरत्न as ' यौतकंमद परिणयनकाले पित्रादिभिः क्रिये दत्तम् ' ; परा . मा . III. p 552 explains as पितृकुललब्धम् यौतकं समासनोपवेशनमध्यसाध्योर्वघुरवरो - विमादादो येन केनचित्समर्पितं यदूतपुरुषोदयेन युपोयौतकं भसिमिति निषण्दुमदनरत्न । ... देवस्वामी ह पितृधरासहत्वं भगुथ्यंधुरासहभ्यपेक्षा च गुणधनतया यौत - नेत्याद । तच्छिष्यम् । पहादृश्यपि कल्पनामावत्वाद् । स्मृत्तित्र . II p 285. Vide व्य . प्र . p 548 for most of these being brought together. शयव दि . p. 463 explains पीलकं as मातृकुललब्धम् ' यौतकशब्दः यूयभावेन च कृधिपते । तत्र हि तरण्या । सान्याम् । अये छे सोदा यवसे तरसम्प्रसखीधाने तत्र हि तरण्या स्तातकम् । मेधाणा पितृनिमिसमरायसुष्टकुष्टधासु यौतकं शीतकमपि साभु । परिणयनकाल : सर p. 186. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana · vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ...e of 'separated' and that Medhātithi on Manu IX. 131 explains 'yautaka' as the separate prop... |
| IX.131-136 | तदेतदृक्श्लोकाभ्यामभ्यक्तम् । अङ्गदादाङ्गत्सम्भवसि ... स जीव शरदः शतम्।। अविशेषेण पुत्रणायां दाया भवति धर्मतः । मिथुननानां विसर्गदौ मनुः स्वायम्भुवोवब्रोत् ।। The first half of the verse ‘Aṅgād-aṅgāt’ occurs iṇ Br. Up. VI. 4.9 and in Kausītaki Up. 2. 11 (three pādas) and the whole verse in Bauḍ Gr. and Aśv Gr. and in mantra-pāṭha II. 11. 33. The Mānavagṛhyasūtra (I. 18. 1) provides that the verse ‘aṅgād-aṅgāt,’ was to be muttered over the son's head after the father returned from a journey. It may be noted that in the extant Manusmṛti ‘Manuḥ Svāyambhuvosbravit’ occurs in IX. 158 and the words ‘Manurāha Prajāpatiḥ’ occur in X. 78 and the words ‘tan-Manoranu sāsanam’ occur in VIII. 139 and 279 and in IX. 239. This shows that the śloka quoted by the Nirukta might have been contained in some Smṛti work like the extant Manusmṛti. Vide Manu IX. 133 and 139 for the underlying idea that there is no difference between the son's son and the daughter's son and therefore between son and daughter. As stated in Gautama, Manu, Yāj. and others, Śruti and Smṛti are the most authoritative sources of Dharma and Manusmṛti II. 10 states that Smṛti is Dharmaśāstra. This last in a broad sense comprises the Gṛhya and Dharmasūtras, metrical smṛtis like those of Manu, Yāj., Bṛhaspati, Parāśara, commentaries on them and digests (nibandhas). . |
vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja | ...indarāja on the verses after IX. 72 (at Manu IX. 131–136). Govindarāja is men- tioned in the Kāl... |
| IX.132 | Vide मनु IX. 132 and H. of Db. vol. III. pp. 647 and 657 (for पुत्रिकापुत्र ). |
vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...o be offered by the putrikāputra, while Manu IX. 132 sets out another method since it says t... |
| IX.134 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...s first made and then an aurasa is born Manu (IX. 134) prescribes that these two should divide... |
| IX.136 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...the son of the appointed daughter.' But Manu IX.136 is somewhat clearer. It says, 'through ... |
| IX.137 | ‘ पञ्चाग्नश्च सुखदाना अहमा चालवणैधु ( ध्व ) तः। एतद् ब्राह्मण ते पणर्ये तन्तुरधारजनी - कृतः ॥ after आप . धृ . I. 7. 21. 4; अध्यापकं कुलं जाते यो ह्यध्यापयतिष्मनः। तं चैव पूजया भजति मनुस्ते मनुष्यचुनति। which is हिरण्यकेशि I. 7. 27. 8 and comes after आप . धृ . I. 10. 29. 7. पुत्रण लोकाअयंति पैतृणाहुत सुतेः। अथ पुनरय पोपेन मामेति लज्जया विषम् ॥ द्रोक्षिणस्तलतिरिवं न स्यति यत्स्वातं महादृश्यश्च ब्राह्मवेदस्तलपिऋणः ॥ after आप . II. 5. 12. 4; ‘ वेदाध्यायी प आभिषिगुपर्णेषु जइड़ - साविकः। ब्राह्मणैर्धगइखानी पश्चैते पफिङ्कपापनाः। ’ after आप . धृ . II. 7. 17. 21. The verse अध्यापकं is quoted in Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 10. 12 and Vaṣ III. 18 and for पुत्रेण &c. compare मनु 9. 137. |
vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...u, Dh. S. 15. 45, Vaṣ 17. 5 and also in Manu IX. 137 and Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 9.6. On pp. 36-37 o... |
| IX, 137 | ‘ पञ्चाग्नश्च सुखदाना अहमा चालवणैधु ( ध्व ) तः। एतद् ब्राह्मण ते पणर्ये तन्तुरधारजनी - कृतः ॥ after आप . धृ . I. 7. 21. 4; अध्यापकं कुलं जाते यो ह्यध्यापयतिष्मनः। तं चैव पूजया भजति मनुस्ते मनुष्यचुनति। which is हिरण्यकेशि I. 7. 27. 8 and comes after आप . धृ . I. 10. 29. 7. पुत्रण लोकाअयंति पैतृणाहुत सुतेः। अथ पुनरय पोपेन मामेति लज्जया विषम् ॥ द्रोक्षिणस्तलतिरिवं न स्यति यत्स्वातं महादृश्यश्च ब्राह्मवेदस्तलपिऋणः ॥ after आप . II. 5. 12. 4; ‘ वेदाध्यायी प आभिषिगुपर्णेषु जइड़ - साविकः। ब्राह्मणैर्धगइखानी पश्चैते पफिङ्कपापनाः। ’ after आप . धृ . II. 7. 17. 21. The verse अध्यापकं is quoted in Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 10. 12 and Vaṣ III. 18 and for पुत्रेण &c. compare मनु 9. 137. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...of wealth ( which begins from IX. 103 ) Manu ( IX, 137 ) declares the super-eminent spiritual be... |
| 9.138 | महाभारते वाच्यमाने श्रुतं पुत्राज्मो नरकात्त्रातय इति पुत्र इति। कादम्बरी , p. 61 para 14. This is आदि 74. 39, आदि parva 229. 14, and also मनु IX. 138, विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 15. 41; अविच्छिन्नपठ्यमाननानारायणनामसहस्रम् । कादं . p. 71 para 64. नारायणनामसहस्र occurs in अनुशासन chap. 149. 14–120; ' महा - भारताम्मिन्दनन्तगीतार्कीर्णानां नन्दितनरम् '. There is double entendre here. Nara means Arjuna and also 'man' and अनन्तगीता means the famous book in the Epic (Bhīṣmaparva) and अनन्तगीत would mean 'man songs'. |
vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra | ...uch as of the word *putra* in 15. 44 (= Manu 9. 138 ), of Māmśā ( in 51. 78 = Manu V.55 ), ... |
| IX.138 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...anu is cited in chapters II and VII. In Manu IX. 138 the etymo-logy of the word 'putra' is a... |
| IX.139 | कि तु पितुरुपि प्रपौत्रपर्यन्तभावे पिण्डौद्देश्याऽधिकारी श्रूयते । एव पिण्डामेद्यतामदसन्तरमेव चौदिद्वान्नायाः पिण्डनिस्यन्द । दौहित्रोपि ताजुद्धेर्मे सन्तरस्पति पीयवदिपि हेतोर्विविधवात् । वौदिद्वत्थति सवमोपयुह्यदानेन सन्तरकत्वात् । दायभाग XI. 6. 8-9 pp. 208-209. In Huri Das v Bama Churn 15 Cal. 780 at p. 796 these placita were considered and it was held that they are not to be extended to the brother's ( Continued on the next page ) |
vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...er's daughter's son and on the basis of Manu IX. 139 that the dauhitra (daughter's son) save... |
| IX.140 | माहुः प्रथमम् : पिण्डं निर्वपेत् पुत्रिकाकृतः। द्वितीयं तु पितुस्तस्यतृतीयं तु पितुः पितुः ॥ गोभिलस्मृति II 105. कुल्लुक appears to be wrong in explaining पितुः पितुः in मनु IX. 140 as ‘ तृतीयं मातुः पितामहायं दद्यात्। ’. मनु IX. 132 is ‘ दौहित्रो ह्यखिलं रिक्थमपुत्रस्य पितुर्हरेत्। स एव दद्यात् द्वौ पिण्डौ पित्रे मातामहाय च। ’. Here दौहित्र means पुत्रिकापुत्र . the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 60 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...girl, provided the father was well-off. Manu IX. 140 states that the three pindas that the p... |
| IX.141 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son | ... son shall be the recipient of a fourth Manu IX. 141 refers to the adoption of a son who is ... |
| IX.142 | विवाहे नु दत्तकमात्रेण बीजिनिमित्तगृहीतोः पितृगोत्रिप्रवरं वर्जनं कार्यम् । तत्कर्तुः पाणिग्रहणोद्वाहदत्तपुत्रायाः । संस्कृ on p. 182; विवाहे हु संसृष्टकेन जनकपालकयोः सम्प्रदानिनो द्विगोत्रिप्रवरसम्बन्धिनो कन्या वर्जनीयाः। नात्र सादृश्येष्टेच्छानिर्वापणमुपलभ्यते । धर्मसिन्धु III पूर्वाधं p. 161. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son | ...have to be considered and the dictum of Manu (IX. 142) that ‘the son given does not share the ... |
| IX.146 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...sorted to through greed of wealth), and Manu IX. 146 and 190 (which call upon the surviving ... |
| IX.149-155 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...II. 2. 10, Kaut. III. 6, Vas 17. 48-50, Manu IX. 149-155, Yaj. II. 125, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 18. 1-33, N... |
| IX.152-153 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... ; for, both declare ( Yāj. II. 125 and Manu IX. 152–153 ) that when a brāhmaṇa has sons from wi... |
| 9.153 | न प्रतिग्रहहें क्षत्रियादिवृताय वै । यत्पस्येते पिता दद्यान्मुते विभागे हतेरतू q. by मिता on या II. 119 (without name), ascribed to वृद्ध . by मेघा on मनु IX. 153, व्यब नि . p. 431, व्य . म . p 103. |
vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati | ...ient writer in his day. Medhātithi ( on Manu 9. 153 ) quotes the verse “na pratigrahabhūr” ... |
| IX.153 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ith zest into elaborate explanations of Manu IX. 153 and Yaj. II. 125 and never expressly st... |
| IX.154 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ne for the son of the śūdra class wife. Manu IX. 154 ( almost the same as Anuśāsana 47 21 ) ... |
| IX.155 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics | ...aṅkha-Likhita ( quoted by Medhātithi on Manu IX. 155 ) have the same rule as in Manu IX. 155... |
| IX.155.I | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...Manu IX. 155 ) have the same rule as in Manu IX. 155. It is remarkable that early medieval writ... |
| IX.156 | On मनु IX 209 मेधातिथि says ‘ यद्यस्ते पित्तामहधनमृते चोभयोरिति ! ... सर्वैः पित्रादिधनभाजः स्वत्वपूर्वकत्वाद्विभागस्त्व |, on मनु IX, 156 he says तथायुक्तं सवर्णानपुत्रोऽन्यायवृत्तौ न लभेतेकेषामिति । तदेतद्ब्रूतं । जातेरन्यन्यमाय्य - त्वात् । उक्तो वार्धस्वाम्यमिवाचार्या इति । |
vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... sūtra in a slightly different form (on Manu IX. 156).<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapt... |
| IX.158 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...tes the views of Svāyam- M. D.—31 bhuvā Manu ( IX. 158 ) or simply of Manu ( as in VIII. 279 ). ... |
| IX.158-159 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...into bandhu-dāyāda and adāyādabandhava (Manu IX. 158-159 and Nār. dāyabhāga 47) and adāyādabandh... |
| IX.158-160 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... R. p 547), Hārita (q by V. R. p. 549), Manu IX. 158-160, Yaj. II. 128-132, Nār. (dāyabhāga 45-4... |
| IX.160 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...members of the 2nd group (which acc. to Manu IX. 160 comprises kānīna, III] sahodha, krita, ... |
| IX.163 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... arose on which there was no unanimity. Manu IX. 163 says that only the aurasa son is entitl... |
| IX.164 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...tion-of-wealth-226">226</a></sup> while Manu IX. 164 asks the aurasa to give 1/5 or 1/6 of t... |
| IX.165 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya | ...i. On p. 544 the Vivādaratnākara quotes Manu IX. 165 ( Aurasakṣetrajau ) and Asahācārya’s ex... |
| IX.166 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...fit as the aurasa son can Medhātithi on Manu IX. 166 and the D. M. explain this very clearly... |
| IX.168 | सदृशं न ज्ञातिभिः किं तर्हि कुलानुरूपगुणैः , क्षत्रियादिरपि ब्राह्मणस्य दत्तको युज्यते । मेधा० on मनु 9. 168. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son | ...g. But the mother alone can (as said by Manu IX. 168, Yaj. II. 130) give her son in adoption... |
| IX.171 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...nts, is accepted (as a son) by another. Manu IX. 171 also defines the 'apaviddha' in the sam... |
| IX.172 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... other sons named by Yāj. after hiṃ The Manusmṛti (IX. 172) also refers to the kānīna soṇ Vijñāneśv... |
| IX.178 | गृहाणां ( शूदाराया ?) पारशवः । पारशवो नेव ( पारसेव ?) जीवशेषे शवो भवतीत्याहुः । वसिष्ठ 18. 9-10 where जीवशेष is a paraphrase of the rather obscure words पारसेव in Manu IX. 178. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...at pārāśava is another name for niṣāda. Manu (IX. 178) derives pārāśava from the root `party` ... |
| IX.178, 160 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...icable to a different age. According to Manu (IX. 178, 160) the son of a brāhmaṇa from a śūdra clas... |
| IX.179 | The decisions establish that dāsī is not to be taken in the strict literal sense (a female slave), but means a woman kept as a concubine, the connection being continuous, exclusive and lawful. In order that the illegitimate son of a śūdra may take a share or inherit, it must be shown that the connection between the śūdra man and the woman was not incestuous or adulterous or though adulterous at the beginning had ceased to be so when the illegitimate son was born Vide Rahī v Govind 1 Boṃ 97 p 110, Sadū v. Baiza 4 Boṃ 37 (F. B.) at p 44, Vithabai v. Pandu 28 Boṃ L R 595, Soundararajan v Arunachalam 39 Maḍ 136 (F. B.) pp. 152–159, Tukaram v. Dinkar 33 Boṃ L R 289 But even the son of an adulterous intercourse has been held entitled to maintenance (1 Mad 306, 34 Mad, 68, 47 Boṃ L. R. 5 F. B.). The earlier cases in Calcutta (as in 1 Cal. 1, 19 Cal 91, 28 Cal. 194), held that dāsī meant only a female slave and as slavery was abolished in India, there could be no dāsīputra strictly so calleḍ But in Rajannath v. Natai 48 Cal 643 (F. B ) the former Calcutta decisions were overruled and the Bombay High Court's interpretation of dāsīputra has been accepteḍ The passage of the Dāyabhāga (IX. 29 p. 143) which was to be correctly interpreted in the Calcutta cases runs " शूद्रस्यै दूनरपरणीतादास्यादियादिष्टश्चित्र धित्तृशुल्चस त्दुवाच मदा ' । दास्या चा० ( मनु IX. 179) । अनुमित्मन्तरेण स्वर्गाशीदृ० । तद्वाहं याज्ञवल्क्यः । जातीषि० ( या . II 133-34) The Dāy. passage is quoted on pp 680 and 723 |
vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... regards the son of a śūdra from a dāsī Manu IX. 179 provides that such an illegitimate son ... |
| IX.180 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...condary sons (gauna-putra) according to Manu (IX. 180), Vaṣ 17. 38 and otherṣ Writers from Apa... |
| 9.181 | पुत्राख्योपदेश गीता महमा यैष्ठ्यपूर्वेषाः । सन्तानकारण संवमोप्सः पुत्रिका तथा ॥ आयव पिता तेष सहिः प्रतिनिधि स्मृतम् । तदैरधाव पुत्रिकोसयो - रौतरपवादा q. वि . परार्क p 735, व्यव . नि . p. 439. The 2nd is attributed to बृहस्पति by कुल्लुक on मनु IX. 181 The बृहस्पतिरत्नाकर (p. 73) quotes मैत्राय - णीयपरिषद् as follows ' आज्यभावे तैलं प्रतिनिधिपिरलाभे दधिष्वमी सद्यत्त्लाने सृह्यश - रिपिि दपिः संपुज्यानं कुर्वन्ति ' The संम्पारापशीनु III 1 provides: यथा यूलनने सार्पिटिमाये लैख्य |
vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati | ...-brihaspati-22">22</a></sup> Kullūka on Manu (9. 181) cites a verse of Vṛddha-Bṛhaspati about... |
| IX.181 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ies on Ṛg. VII. 4. 7-8. Gaut. 18. 9 and Manu IX. 181 state the same rule. Āp. Dh. S. II. 6. ... |
| 9.182 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya | ...6">6</a></sup> quotes with reference to Manu 9. 182 the words of Asahāya thereoṇ On Manu 8.... |
| 9.182-183 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §55-sangraha-or-smritisangraha | ...raha in two verses apparently following Manu 9. 182-183, lays down that, if of several full bro... |
| IX.183 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...rform her sapindana with his father, as Manu IX. 183 (= Vaṣ 17. 11) indicateṣ Vide the Mit o... |
| IX.185 | The words of the Mit. are: यद्यपि सते पिता हरेर्द्वपुत्रस्य रिक्थं भ्रातर एव वा ( मनु 9. 185 ) इति मनुस्मरणान् , तथा – स्वर्यांतस्य हापुत्रस्य भ्रातृगामि द्रव्यं तदभावे पितरौ हरेवातां ज्येष्ठ। वा पत्नीति राष्ट्रस्मरण । अत्रानृगामि प्रति मरणं चास्य कुर्वारेत् श्रीणामाजीवनक्षयादियादिवचनाच्च भरणोपयुक्तं धनं पत्नी लभत इत्यपि स्थितम् । एवं स्थिते बहुधने अपुत्रे युक्तमेव द्रव्यमस्ति ततो न्यूनं वा तदा किं पत्न्येव गृहाति उत भ्रातरापीति विरोधे पूर्वोक्तोय्यवस्थापनायै पत्नी दुहितर इत्यारंभमिति । तदत्रय भगवाना० चायौ न म्रयानि । यत : । पिता हरेदुपुत्रस्य ... इति विकल्पस्मारणात्वे कमरमपि तु घनग्रहणेधिकारप्रदर्शनमात्रपरम् । तच्चासंलपि पल्यादिगणे घटते इति व्याजचक्षे । |
vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...s which impliedly exclude her, as e. g. Manu IX. 185 (the father takes the wealth of a man d... |
| IX.186 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...tual benefit on the ancestor, the rule (Manu IX. 186, Nār. IV. 6) that piṇḍas (in śrāddha) a... |
| IX.186-187 | तत्स्वाद्यो यत्कुलगोत्रोत्पन्नोऽपीष्टोपि स्वेदोहिणादिपरितुष्टोऽपि मातृलादिविनो जातो मातृकुलकुलगतवेधुरुपिकपिण्डदातृतपा एकपिण्डदसमभ्यतेन सपिण्डदत्थ सस्याप्यधिकारार्थं यत्रणानामिति वचनं , आनन्तर्येण च विशेषार्थ्यमेतम् नीयम् । तेन धृतभ्रौयसुतदेयपिण्डादेवेयपिण्डदातु पितृवंशोद्भविरुदनः पिण्डदानुषा मातुलदीनामानन्तर्यवक्रमेणाधिकारो बोद्धव्यः । दायभाग XI 6 19-20 p. 212. प्रधनानुयुवक शास्त्रं is Manu IX, 186 and अनन्तर सपिण्डाय . is Manu IX, 187. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...er of heirs as stated by him relying on Manu IX. 186-187 is the proper one.<sup class="fn-ref"><... |
| IX.187 | अतो यन्मेधातिधिना पत्नीनामंशभागित्वं निषिद्धमुक्तं तद्सम्बन्धद्वयम् । पत्नीनामंश - भागित्वं बृहस्पतिवाक्यैर्विसंमतम् । मेधातिथिनिराकृत्सेव न श्रीणाति सतां मनः ॥ कुल्लूक ०म मनु IX. 187. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...r in the fixed series of heirs and that Manu IX. 187 indicates only this that the father’s m... |
| IX.188 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics | ...brāhmaṇa-murder) she shall be abandoneḍ Manu IX. 188 provides that when women becomes pat-ta... |
| IX.188-189 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | .... 17. 84–87, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 5. 118–122, Manu IX. 188–189, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 17. 13–14, Śaṅkha.<sup cl... |
| IX.189 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...ession-after-the-son-130">130</a></sup> Manu (IX. 189) and Br.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn... |
| IX.192-3 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ...n her husband's lifetime. The verses of Manu (IX. 192-3) are variously explained by the commenta... |
| 9.194 | पैतृकादिकर्त्तृकेण पितृमातुकुलाद यदुद्भवते धनं भर्तृगृहं नीयमाना तदध्यावाह - निकम् । दायभाग IV 1 6 p 73. ‘ भर्तृगृहाद्यदा पितृकुलं यात्यत तदशुरादिभिरुत् - पत्तिः तदपि याद्य स्यावसाम्यात् । ’ वि २ . pp. 522-523; द्विरागमनकाले यत्कुलीयास तदध्यावाहानिकमित्यर्थः । वि . चि p 138. The printed editions do not contain the comment of मेधातिथि on मनु IX. 194 and the following verses |
vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi | ...the same topic, which seems to refer to Manu 9. 194 in the word ‘of sixfold origin’ (ṣaḍāga... |
| IX.194 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana · vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ...dāyabhāga, 8) has the same six kinds as Manu IX. 194, but reads ‘bhartṛdāya’ (the hus band’s... |
| IX.195 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ...dmother on the ground of affection'. In Manu IX. 195 it is said that the six kinds of strīdh... |
| IX.196-197 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ...le (⅓ of each brother acc. to Kullūka). Manu IX. 196-197 further provide that when a woman was m... |
| IX.198 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya · vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ... the views of Asahāya and Medhātithi on Manu IX. 198 that the special rule of Manu applies t... |
| IX.199 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ... authoritative in all schools even now. Manu IX. 199 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| IX.200 | पत्नी जीवति यः श्रीभिरलङ्कारैः धनो भवेत् । न तं भजेत् । दायादा भजमानाः पतन्ति ते ॥ मनु IX. 200, which is almost same as विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 17. 22 मेधातिथिरीत्थं ( ज्ञानेना ?) यदत्यल्पमप्युद्धारो यो मण्डनार्थं कृतः सोपि दायादेन दत्तं चेत् इति मेधातिथि - प्रकाश . । वि . र . p 509; पत्त्युरुत्कर्षापचे तत्पत्युरनुमत्या परिहितं यत् तत् पत्न्युत्तरस्वत्वमेव भार्थायाः स्त्रीधनं भवतीति मेधातिथिः । वि चि . p 139 and दायतत्त्व p 184. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana | ...ha. As to ornaments, the Mit. following Manu IX. 200 says that those ornaments that are ordi... |
| 9.201 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... 14. 1, Gaut. 28. 41-42, Vaṣ 17. 52-54, Manu 9. 201, Yāj. II. 140-141, Viṣṇu. Dh. S. 15. 32... |
| IX.201 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ... his younger brother becomes king (vide Manu IX. 201 for grounds of exclusion from inheritan... |
| IX.202 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics | ...8. 41, Vaṣ 17. 54, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 15. 33, Manu IX. 202, Yaj. II. 140 etc.). If the disqualifie... |
| IX.203 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...erty as if they were *aurasa* sonṣ Vide Manu IX. 203 and Yāj. II. 141-142. |
| IX.204 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...tely but thrown into the common stock ( Manu IX. 204 ) The Mit on Yaj 1 120 states 'among un... |
| IX.206 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...quisition was made by his own activity. Manu IX. 206 mentions besides *vidyādhana*, gifts fr... |
| 9.207 | शक्तस्यानीहमानस्य किञ्चिद्दत्त्वा पृथक् क्रिया । पा II 116 on which the मिता says ‘ तत्पुत्रादीनां दायाधिकारा मा भूदिति ’; व्य प्र p 449 notes that प्रकाश explained या . II. 116 and मनु IX. 207 differently (‘taking अनीहमानस्य as meaning ‘who does not work though able to do so’) प्रकाशकारस्तु ये भागिनु धनार्थं व्याप्रतेषु श्रमादुत्पन्ना नेहेत न व्यापारितं साहाय्यं न कुर्वान्त् स्वकर्मणा स्वव्यापारेण युक्तं साहाय्यकर्मणि समोपिनि सन्न् स स्वकार्द्धदेशात् स्वन्यापारजनिताद्वयम् बहिः कार्यः किञ्चिदुपजीवनं दत्त्वा मूलधनभागप्रतीकारणीय इति । ’. अपराक p 719 gives both these meaningṣ |
vol-1-part-2 §75-prakāsha | ...otes at length Prakāśa's explanation of Manu (9. 207) and disapproves of it on the ground (am... |
| IX.207 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...h-40">40</a></sup> is also mentioned by Manu IX. 207 and Yaj II. 116, viz. that when a membe... |
| IX.208 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...no propriety or purpose in the words of Manu IX. 208. Therefore it must be under- stood as d... |
| IX.209 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...le of owner- ship by birth applieṣ From Manu IX. 209 the Mitākṣarā further draws the inferen... |
| IX.210 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...r reunited estate again in equal shareṣ Manu IX. 210 (=Viṣṇu Dh. S 18. 41) is similar to it.... |
| IX.212 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ... who is nearest. It is to be noted that Manu IX. 212 prescribes a peculiar rule of successio... |
| IX.213 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...732), V. P. p. 555 hold that in view of Manu IX. 213 ( which declares even the eldest as pun... |
| IX.214 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...To the same effect are Gaut. 28. 38 and Manu IX. 214. |
| 9.215 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana | ...p. 566). This may well be compared with Manu 9. 215. Kātyāyana says, according to Bhṛgu, it... |
| IX.216 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ves of coparceners, or Yaj. II. 122 and Manu IX. 216 provide for a son born after partition ... |
| 9.217 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §55-sangraha-or-smritisangraha · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa | ...rāhmaṇa. The Mit. notes that relying on Manu (9. 217) Dhāreśvara placed the paternal grandmot... |
| IX.217 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...olly T. L. L. pp. 208 and 287). Because Manu IX. 217 says that the wealth of a childless man... |
| IX.218 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ce made, but there is another partitioṇ Manu IX. 218, Yaj II. 126, Kaut. III. 5 and Kat 885-... |
| IX.219 | यक्षं पचमलङ्कारां कृतानृतोदकं स्त्रियः । योगक्षेमं प्रचारं च न विभाज्यं प्रचक्षते ॥ मनु IX, 219. विष्णु reads न विभाज्यं च पुस्तकम् . The express mention of books in Viṣṇu Dh. S is an indication of its posteriority to Manu. Several meanings are assigned to पत्र , योगक्षेम and प्रचार by different writerṣ All commentators of Manu except Nandana explain पत्र as vehicle (i. e. a horse, cart &c.), while नन्दन reads पात्र (water vessel) and अपराकं p. 725, वि . र . 504, मयू . पा . p 685 explain पत्र as document evidencing a debt. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §51-laugākshi · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ... one place Bṛhaspati seems to criticise Manu (IX. 219) when he says: ‘those who declared cloth... |
| IX.223 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvi-dyūtasamāhvaya-gambling-and-prize-fighting | Manu IX. 223, Nār. XIX. 1 and Br. (S B. E. 33 p. 385... |
| IX.224 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...is very aptly describes the attitude of Manu (IX. 224) and of Yāj. (II. 201– 203). Bṛhaspati s... |
| IX.225 | ( Continued from last page ) survival of the soul after death and Yama declares that he who does not believe in the world hereafter again and again comes within his grasp (2.6). The word नास्तिक is derived by पाणिनि in ‘ अरतिनानास्तिद्वि मास्तिः ’ IV.4. 60 (the meaning being नास्ति परलोक इति मतिर्यस्य ). The बृहती ( of प्रभाकर ) on the पूर्वमीमांसासूत्र p. 284 (Madras eḍ) regards बृहस्पति as the founder of materialism and the coṃ ऋजुविमला on the same quotes a verse (p. 285) ‘ अग्निहोत्रं त्रयी वेदं दण्डं भस्मगुणठनम् । बुद्धिपौरुषहीनानां जीविकेति बृहस्पतिः ’. This verse is quoted in the सर्वदर्शनसंग्रह in its sum marry in the end of the section on चार्वाकदर्शन . The षड्दर्शनसमुच्चय IV. 163 says ‘ वेदप्रमाणकानामर्थानां मिथ्याप्यवसायो नास्तिक्यम् । शब्देन प्रतिपादनं निन्दा पुनरुक्तो वेदोय्यण्याहतो नात्र सरयसस्तीति ’ ; while स्मृतिच० (II. p. 395) 150 says ‘ नास्ति कालान्तरे फलदं कर्म नास्तिः देवतेत्यादि मतो नास्तिकाः ’ Manu IX. 225 prescribęs banishment from the capital for heretics (pāṣaṇḍastha). विष्णुपुराण III. 18. 27–28 speaks of the teaching of māyāmoha as यज्ञैरन्यैरवमर्गादयोगेन शुद्ध्यते । शम्यदादि चेत्सह सद्रं पत्रमुपग्रहः ॥ निहतस्य परोक्षे स्वर्गसिद्धिर्यदिष्टा । स्थापिता यजमानेन किं तु तस्मात् हन्यते । नारद ( अनुष्ठान voice 180) regards a नास्तिक as an unfit witness in general. The Sarvadarśanasaṁgraha gives a synopsis of the views of Cārvāka and the षड्दर्शनसमुच्चय of हरिभद्र composed about 528 ( A. D. ) also summarises the views of लोकायत (eḍ in B. I. series by L. Suali ). The Mahābhāṣya (vol. III. pp. 325–326) refers to Lokayata. The well-known verse ‘ यावज्जीवेत् सुखं जीवेत् ऋणं कृत्वा घृतं पिबेत् । भस्मीभूतस्य देहस्य पुनरागमनं कुतः ॥ ’ occurs in the सर्वदर्शनसंग्रह in its summary at the end of the section on चार्वाकदर्शन . The षड्दर्शनसमुच्चय verse 80 succintly expresses the Lokayata view ‘ लोकायता वदन्त्येवं नास्ति जीवो न निर्वृतिः । धर्मी धर्मो न विद्येते न फलं पुण्यपापयोः ॥ ’. निर्वृतिः means मोक्ष . A comprehensive history of Indian Materialism would be a very interesting work but I have yet to be writteṇ |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...th mlecchas, impure persons and sinnerṣ Manu IX. 225 prescribes that the king should banish ... |
| 9.227 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...were current in ancient India. When our Manu (9. 227) says that gambling was seen to have pro... |
| IX.227 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvi-dyūtasamāhvaya-gambling-and-prize-fighting | ...cted subjects by their deceitful trickṣ Manu IX. 227 (= Udyogaparva 37. 19) states that in a... |
| 9.231 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana | ...e Manusmṛti seems to be different; vide Manu 9. 231 and 270 respectively. These facts about... |
| IX.231 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...ded to cases of ajñāna, moha and otherṣ Manu IX. 231 deals with cases decided by sabhyas tak... |
| IX.232 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ...ng of certain mantras in his right ear. Manu (IX. 232) advises the king to award death sentenc... |
| IX.233 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...s alloweḍ The general rule is stated by Manu IX. 233, ‘whenever any legal proceeding has bee... |
| IX.234 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-3 §appendix-note-191 | ...escribes confiscation of all wealth and Manu IX. 234 provides that if a king’s minister or j... |
| IX.235-239 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability | ... that amount to grave sinṣ For example, Manu IX. 235-239 prescri- bes that those who are guilty ... |
| IX.236 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ... (viz expiations, *prāyaścittas*). Vide Manu IX. 236, 240, Br. (S. B. E. vol 33, p. 362, ver... |
| 9.237 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas | ... and Manu 8. 132-137, Viṣṇu 5. 4-7, and Manu 9. 237, Viṣṇu 20. 1-21, and Manu I. 67-73, Viṣ... |
| IX.237 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...ding on the forehead in the same way as Manu (IX. 237) and also banishment and labour on mineṣ... |
| IX.240 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...trunk in the case of a brāhmaṇa-murder. Manu IX. 240 further prescri- bes that men of all ca... |
| IX.241 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...ath sentence because of the smṛti rule. Manu IX. 241 gives option that a brāhmaṇa (unintenti... |
| IX.242 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ...d they committed them unintentionally ( Manu IX. 242), for perjury, for taking bribes by sad... |
| IX.243 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | Manu IX. 243 enjoins upon the king not to appropriat... |
| IX.243-244 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...aṇas wealth forfeited by grave sinners (Manu IX. 243–244). Lastly there was the final sanction t... |
| IX.243-245 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...ibute them among brāhmanaṣ We know that Manu (IX. 243-245) provides that the fine recovered from a... |
| IX.244-45 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...s tainted by the guilt of the offender. Manu (IX. 244-45) recommends that such fine may be cast i... |
| IX.246-247 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...aṇas, that are lords of the whole world Manu (IX. 246-247) further states that in the country wher... |
| IX.252 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...sthas). Kaṇṭaka means in Kauṭilya as in Manu IX. 252 ‘harmful persons’. The chief matters th... |
| IX.252-53 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...work they were to do. Similarly, though Manu (IX. 252-53) emphasizes that the king should sup-pre... |
| IX.256 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...teen titles have been dealt with ( vide Manu IX. 256 ff. ). |
| 9.256-260 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...heft, verses 1–4 ) may be compared with Manu ( 9. 256–260 ). These facts establish that Nārada is b... |
| IX.259 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā | ...red by harlots (vide also IV. 219); and Manu IX. 259 requires the king to punish clever (or ... |
| IX.270 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...declared to be (the thief or offender). Manu IX. 270 (= Matsya 227. 166) requires the just k... |
| 9.271 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti | ...rada ( sāhasa 19 ) may be compared with Manu 9. 271 and Nārada ( appendix on theft, verses ... |
| IX.271 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ...p>. Simple death III ] is prescribed by Manu IX. 271 for those who abet thieves by giving th... |
| IX.276 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...palement was a punishment prescribed by Manu IX. 276 for thieves guilty of housebreaking by ... |
| IX.276-277 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...of thieves, pickpockets and cut-purses (Manu IX. 276-277, Nār., pariśiṣṭa verse 32, Yāj II. 274)... |
| IX.277 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...h death in any way the king may direct. Manu IX. 277, Yaj II. 274, Viṣṇu Dh. S. V. 136 conta... |
| IX.279 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...may be sentenc ed to death by drowning (Manu IX. 279 ) or a woman who was extremely wicked (... |
| IX.280 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ...t the preservation of tanks and templeṣ Manu IX. 280 requires the king to pronounce the deat... |
| IX.282 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ..., preceptor or the king should be fineḍ Manu IX. 282 prescribes the fine of two *kāṇi supana... |
| IX.283 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes | ...es the wrongdoer to clean the road, but Manu (IX. 283) makes an exception in the case of perso... |
| IX.285 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...he highest fine for a breaker of idols, Manu IX. 285 which provides a fine of 500 punas for ... |
| IX.288 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana | ...y Vy. N. p. 529, which are respectively Manu IX. 288 and Manu VIII. 124–125. |
| IX.290 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...f-chapter-xv-decision-58">58</a></sup>. Manu IX. 290 (=Matsya 227. 183) prescribes the very ... |
| IX.292 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...with karmakāra (blacksmith) and niṣāda. Manu IX. 292 condemns him as the worst of all rogues... |
| IX.294 | स्वाम्यमात्यजनपददुर्गकोशदण्डमित्राणि प्रकृतयः । कौ . VI. 1, p 257, स्वाम्यमात्य ( जनो दुर्गो कोशो दण्डस्तथैव च । मित्राण्येताः प्रकृतयो राज्यं सप्ताङ्गमुच्यते ॥ स्वाम्यमात्यौ पुरे राष्ट्रं कोशो दण्डो सुहृत् तथा । सप्त प्रकृतयो ज्ञेयाः स मनु IX. 294; स्वाम्यमात्यसुहृत्कोशराष्ट्रदण्डमित्राणि प्रकृतयः । विष्णुधर्मसूत्र III. 33; स्वाम्यमात्यसुहृत्दुर्गकोशदण्डजनाः । गौतमसूत्र quoted in सरस्वतीविलास p.45. Vide also IV. 1-2 The application of the word प्रकृति to these is lucidly explained by Aparārka (p. 588) यथाः कार्यसुखवतेऽभिधत्ते नियमेनेन भवति सा प्रकृतिः। यथा दिर्घ्य क्रुछलप। राघवे च विना स्वाम्यादिभिनौंधयत् , उपक्रमणपि न तेनैव चिरकालमनुवर्तते । सति भवन्ति स्वाम्यादयो राज्यमिति । |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-vi-durga-fort-or-capital | ...Śānti 59. 51 refers to 'Saptāngarājya'; Manu IX. 294 and Kauṭilya (VI. 1. 1) also mention th... |
| IX.295 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ... the others when expressed (as e. g. in Manu IX. 295) is to be confined to that matter alone... |
| IX.296-297 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...k harmoniously towards one ideal or enḍ Manu (IX. 296-297) says this by means of a simile ‘Just as... |
| IX.301 | कृत त्रेतायुगं चैव द्वापरं कलिरेव च। राजो वृनानि सर्वाणि राजा हि युगमुच्यते ॥ मनु IX.301 ; कृतं त्रेता द्वापरं च कलिष्य भरतर्षभ । राजमूला इति मतिमम नास्त्रयत्र संशयः ॥ शान्ति 141. 10; सर्वे धर्मा राजधर्मप्रधानाः सर्वे वर्णाः पात्य - माना भवन्ति । सर्वेस्यागो राजधर्मेषु राजसंयां धर्म चाहुश्यं पुराणम् ॥ मजेद्रधी दण्डनीतो हतायो सर्वे धर्मा प्रशययुविद्धा । सर्वे धर्माधर्माणां हताः स्युः क्षत्रि तु राजधर्मे पुराणे ॥ सर्वा विद्या राजधर्मेषु गुप्ताः । सर्वे लोका राजधर्मे स्थिताः ॥ शान्ति 63. 27-29. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...of one yuga into another. Medhātithi on Manu IX. 301 explains that the king should not be mi... |
| IX.303-11 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...te the same ideas in similar words viz. Manu IX. 303–11; on II. 3 it says ‘atra ślokāḥ,’ which ... |
| IX.303-306 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...s are. Matsya 226. 9–12 are the same as Manu IX. 303–306. The Agnipurāṇa (226. 17–20) states tha... |
| IX.303-311 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...shment for the protection of all beingṣ Manu (IX. 303–311) puts forward a slightly diluted theory,... |
| IX.305 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ...*vetana*) for the protection he affordṣ Manu IX. 305 compares the king taking taxes to the s... |
| IX.313-321 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...ent ( from the mouth of the Creator ).’ Manu IX. 313–321 contain a hyperbolical eulogy of the po... |
| IX.314 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...se even after undergoing prāyaś- citta. Manu IX. 314, when enlarging upon the devastating po... |
| IX.320 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...g (vide Vas I 39–41, Gautama XI. 12–14, Manu IX. 320). Vide H. of Dh. vol. II. pp. 138–145 f... |
| IX.416 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara | ...a ‘Bhāryā putraśca dāsaśca &c’ which is Manu IX. 416. On Yāj. I. 90 Mit. quotes as smaraṇa a... |
| X | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ...mber than Gautama and Baudhāyana. It is Manu (X) and Viṣṇu Dh. S. (XVI) that for the fir... |
| X.1 | On मनु III. 126 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु न त्वेवैके सर्वेषां पिण्डे व्याख्यात - मिति सूत्रदर्शनोत् , निम्नयेत्येतं व्यचवरान् ( मनु III. 187 ) इति चेद्दामिधानात् , एकैकमुभयत्र वा इत्यस्य विस्तरप्रतिषेधार्थवादत्वमाह तदसन् ,' मेधातिथि does quote the passage of the आश्रयलयनगृह्य and the verse of मनु ( III. 187 ); on मनु I. 103 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यथार्थवादार्थत्वमस्य श्लोकस्य किंचिदुक्तं तदसिद्धप्रवर्त्ततेः (?) । युतु अर्थादीरंवयो वर्णाः ( मनु X. 1 ) इत्यादि स वेदविषयोनुवाद इति व्याख्यायाम्ः '; मेधातिथि does take the verse as an अर्थवाद and says ‘ नात्र कचिन्निवृत्तिरत्र ' on मनु XI. 178 मेधातिथि says ' वृषलचण चण्डायभेिप्रेता ' and गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु चण्डात्र यत्र वृषलीति व्याचक्षते तदसनू '. Vide also गोविन्दराज on मनु 2. 201, 3. 160, 4. 119, 4. 222, 5. 134, 8. 293, 10. 28. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...f vaiśyas there is still less material. Manu X. 1 lays down generally that the three varṇ... |
| X.I | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ersons of the three upper classes; when Manu (X. I) again lays down that the three classes ... |
| X, 1, II.241 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...kṣatriya teacher). Gaut. (VII. 1-3) and Manu (X, 1, II. 241) lay down the same ruleṣ Manu (II. 242) ... |
| X.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...nd on account of possessing Vedic lore. Manu (X.3) uses almost the same words as Vasiṣṭha ... |
| X.4 | चतुर्ध एकजातिस्तु शूद्रो नास्ति तु पञ्चमः । मनु 10. 4; स्मृत्याश्च वर्णाह्नत्वात् पश्चमो नाधिगम्यते । अनुशासन 47. 18. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...vyo' &c. ), on V. S. I. 3. 36 refers to Manu X. 4 (about Śūdra) and quotes the first half... |
| 10.5 | द्वितीयवेषेन तु यः पित्रा सवर्णायां प्रजायते । अवरोढ इति ख्यातः शूद्रधर्मा स जातिः । देवल in अपराकै p. 118 and in कुल्लुक on मनु X. 5 ( अपवाद इति ). सवर्णेषु सवर्णोत्थु ये जायन्ते परेऽपि । अवरवदकसञ्जाते प्रतसंस्कारवर्जिताः ॥ शूद्र - कमलाकर p. 247. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...them as above. Āp. Dh. S. II. 6. 13. 1, Manu (10. 5) and Yāj. (I. 90, 92) <sup class="fn-ref... |
| X.5-40 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...dras). Gautama-dharmasūtra (IV. 14-17), Manu X. 5-40, Yāj. I. 91-95 and many other works dil... |
| X.6 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...from those of Baudhāyana (I. 8. 6 ) and Manu (X. 6 ) and were inter- mediate between the lat... |
| X.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ... king Ambaṣṭha. In Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 9. 3, Manu X. 8, Yāj. I. 91, Uśanas 31, Nārada (stripur... |
| X.9 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...hich is food offered by an *ugra*. Both Manu (X. 9) and Yāj. (I. 92) provide that the son o... |
| X.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...r of primary anulomas is only six (vide Manu X. 10, Yāj I. 91-92), but Manu names only thr... |
| X.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...vijātis*. Commentators like Kullūka (on Manu X. 11) say that, as no marriage is legally po... |
| X.11-12 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...e primary pratilomas also are six (vide Manu X. 11-12 and 16-17 and Yāj. I. 93-94) viz. sūta,... |
| X.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...varṇasaṅkara* ( or only *saṅkara* ). In Manu X. 12 and 24 the word *varṇasaṅkara* is used ... |
| X.13 | चण्डाळ एकः प्रतिलोमोऽस्पृश्यः । मेधा० on मनु X. 13.; अतश्चण्डाळ एवैकः प्रतिलोमः स्पर्शोद्दो निरस्यते । कुल्लूक . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability | ...auḍ Dh. S. (I. 8. 8), Vasiṣṭha (18. 7), Manu (X. 13), Yāj. (I. 95) and other smṛti workṣ |
| X.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...er-ii-varna-88">88</a></sup>. Similarly Manu X. 15 says that āvṛta and ābhīra spring from ... |
| X.16 | no text found | vol-3 §appendix-note-191 | ...He is one of the ‘ratnins’ According to Manu X. 16 and Yaj I. 94 the offspring of a kṣatri... |
| X.18 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ref-chapter-ii-varna-139">139</a></sup> Manu X. 18 agrees with Bauḍ Dh. I. 9. 15. Accordin... |
| X.19 | उम्रातु जात : क्षतायां ... वेन उच्यते ॥ इति भार्गव्यां संहितायां विस्तर उक्त - स्तत एव द्रष्टव्य : । on स्त्रीपुंसयो : III. 7. This is Manu X. 19; भृगुसंहिता - यामपि - काणं वाच्यथवा खञ्जमन्यं यापीयनन्तरं वाक्पारुष्यप्रकरणे पठितं केषांविदास्त्थेव । ; काणं० is मनु VIII. 274. If may be noted that the extant Manusmṛti declares that Bhrgu learnt the śāstra from Manu and taught it to the sageṣ |
vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...e, on Stripumsayoga verse 111 he quotes Manu X. 19 as Bhārgavi-saṃhitā and on Manu VIII. 2... |
| X.21 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | **Āvantya.** Same as Bhūrjakaṇṭha (Manu X. 21). |
| X.22 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...even so early as the present Manusmṛti. Manu X. 22 gives seven names for the same caste an... |
| X.23 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ives seven names for the same caste and Manu X. 23 gives five for another. Viśvarūpa on Ya... |
| X.24 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...he reverse order is followed it is siṇ’ Manu (X. 24) says ‘mixed castes arise by members of ... |
| X.25 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ord saṃkirṇayoni to them as seen above (Manu X. 25). Yama<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-... |
| X.27 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | .... But very often they are confoundeḍ In Manu X. 27, 31 the word *varṇa* is used in the sen... |
| X.31 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...time of the nibandhakāraṣ Medhātithi on Manu X. 31 speaks of 60 mixed castes along with th... |
| X.32 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | Sairindhra. According to Manu X. 32 he is the offspring of a dasyu (as defi... |
| X.33 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...loma) with an ugra female (an anuloma). Manu X. 33 defines maitreyaka as the offspring of ... |
| X.34 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...u X. 4 says that this is a mixed caste. Manu X. 34 tells us that the inhabitants of Āryāva... |
| X.36 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ide above note 118 quoting the Ait. Br. Manu X. 36 says it was a low subcaste sprung from ... |
| X.36, 51 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability | ...ue of the circumstances of their birth. Manu ( X. 36, 51 ) makes only the andhra, meda, cāṇḍāla an... |
| X.37 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | **Āhindika.** According to Manu X. 37 he is the offspring of a niṣāda male f... |
| X.38 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...en after delivery. Sopāka. According to Manu (X. 38) he is the offspring of a caṇḍāla male a... |
| X.39 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ntions 'antyas' and 'antyāvasāyins' and Manu X. 39 says that the antyāvasāyin is the offsp... |
| X.40 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... derivation for groups of people and so Manu (X. 40), Vasiṣṭha<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#... |
| X.41 | शूद्राणां तु सधर्माणः सर्वैरेवोपसंस्मृताः ॥ मनु X. 41; वैदेहिकं शूद्रमुखा - दहरन्ति द्विजा महाराज श्रुतौपपन्नाः। शान्तिपर्व 297. 28. |
vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...quotes as smaraṇa a half verse which is Manu X. 41. Some verses quoted as Manu’s are not f... |
| X.43 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...r quoting the Viṣṇupurāṇa IV. 23. 4 and Manu X. 43 declares that kṣatriyas existed till Ma... |
| X.43-44 | ज्ञानकैस्तु क्रियालोपोदिमाः क्षत्रियजातयः । वृषलत्वं गता लोक ब्राह्मणदर्शनेन च ॥ पौण्ड्राकौद्रद्रविदाः काम्वोजा यवनाः शकाः । पारदापह्लवाशचीनाः किराता दरदाः खशाः ॥ सुखवाह्यरूपजानां या लोके जातयो बाहिः । म्लेच्छवाचश्चार्यवाचः सर्वे ते दस्यवः स्मृताः ॥ मनु X. 43-45. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...e Āśvamedhika (29. 15-16) says (just as Manu X. 43-44 do) that the Ābhiras, the Draviḍas and ... |
| X.43-45 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...n race such as Ābhīra, Kirāta and Śaka. Manu (X. 43-45) and the Mahābhārata (Anuśāsana-parva 33... |
| X.44 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...ost of the names of people mentioned in Manu X. 44 are derived from countrieṣ Vide note on... |
| X.45 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...the offspring of a dasyu (as defined in Manu X. 45) from an āyogava woman and he makes his... |
| X.47 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...pring of a kṣatriya from a vaiśya womaṇ Manu X. 47 prescribes the profession of medicine f... |
| X.47-50 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita | ...compare Viṣṇu- dharmasūtra 16. 7–13 and Manu X. 47–50 ) and on p. 833 cites the avocations of... |
| X.48 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... and a kṣatriya female. His avocation (Manu X. 48) is to pare wood, while Uśanas (verse ... |
| X.49 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ouse, field, hay for oxen from an ugra. Manu X. 49 says that the ugra should subsist by ca... |
| X.49-50 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...rom a śūdra father and kṣatriya mother. Manu (X. 49-50) prescribes for him the same avocation a... |
| X.51-56 | गोमूत्रं गोमयं क्षीरं दधि सर्पिः कुशोदकं । एकरात्रोपवासश्च श्वपाकमापि शोधयेत् ॥ वसिष्ठ 27. 3, विष्णुधर्मोत्तर II. 42. 31-32. the same words stand at agni (no sections) 175.20 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...hu-Śātātapa ( 59 ) has a similar verse. Manu (X. 51-56) says that cāṇḍālas and śvapacas should ... |
| X.56 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...er on assigned to Caṇḍālas as stated by Manu X. 56 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 16. 11 (vadya-ghātitva... |
| X.62 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...ṇa*<sup>186</sup>. The Pr. V. relies on Manu X. 62 and a prose passage of Devala for the p... |
| X.63 | अहिंसा सत्यमस्तेयं शौचमिन्द्रियनिग्रहः । एतं सामासिकं धर्मं चातुर्वर्ण्यै - रब्रवीन्मनु ॥ मनु X. 63; vide मनु VI. 62 for ten guṇas prescribed for all āśramaṣ |
vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ...3-25, Matsyapurāṇa 52. 8-10 (8 in all), Manu X. 63 (five), Yāj. I. 1. 22 (nine). Vide H. D... |
| X.64-65 | The word 'yuga' is understood by Medhātithi (on Manu X. 64) and Kullūka to mean 'janma'; Sarvajña-nārāyaṇa understands it to mean 'yugma' (pair of spouses). The meaning (yugma) is attached to 'yuga' by Aparārka on Yaj. I. 96 (p. 119). In the S. B. E. vol. II p. 196 Dr. Bühler compares Ap. Dh. S. II. 5,10. 10–11 with Gautama IV. 22. But the great scholar is not accurate here. Ap. does not speak of progeny of mixed marriages rising to higher status or being degraded to lower status after several generations; he rather speaks of a śūdra rising higher and higher in successive birthṣ In the Anuśāsanaparva (chap. 27. 5–6, 28. 6–13) it is said that after numberless births śūdras and others become vaiśyas and so oṇ Vanaparva (212. 11–12) gives expression to the same idea युञ्जनो हि जातस्य सद्गुणापचितिः । वैश्यत्वं लभते ब्रह्मन् क्षत्रियत्वं तथैव च ॥ आज्ञामेव ब्राह्मण्यमभिजायते । वनपर्व 212. 11–12. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | Gautama (IV. 18-19 ), Manu ( X. 64-65 ) and Yaj. ( I. 96 ) speak of a peculiar ... |
| X.65 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...r rise or fall in jāti as stated below. Manu X. 65 extends the same rules to the offspring... |
| X.71 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature | ...ya* male and a *kṣatriya* female' (vide Manu X. 71, Yāj. I. 93-94). The Arthaśāstra of Kau... |
| X.76 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...s (Gaut. X. 2, Āp. Dh. S. II. 5. 10. 5, Manu X. 76, I 88, Vaṣ II. 14, Yaj. I. 118). But it... |
| X.76-79 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ture and the like (vide Gaut. X. 40-42, Manu X. 76-79). These are in the nature of niyamaṣ If... |
| X.81-82 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...ṇa which is immediately below their owṇ Manu X. 81-82, Yāj. III. 35, Nārada ( ṛṇādāna 56 ), V... |
| X.83-84 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...he morning) and quotes Vāj. S. XII. 71. Manu (X. 83–84) says ‘a brāhmaṇa or a kṣatriya compelle... |
| X.86-89 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...for medicine also according to Nārada). Manu (X. 86–89), Yāj. (III. 36–38), Nārada (ṛṇādāna 61–... |
| X.88 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...hould not partake of food at his house. Manu X. 88 forbids a brāhmaṇa to sell water, arms,... |
| X.89 | अथाचलावशिष्ठोपरि वेदमग्रहणार्थ्यचरणं जात्यपुत्रः कृष्णकेशोऽक्षीणावद्योतो यत्किञ्चिज्जोडयोत्पादनं विल्वजिादक इति ' तस्माद्वादीषीचये संसिध्यते । यज्ञस्येतिकृत्याभिप्रायवत्वेन विनिगच्छन् । शाबर on I.3.2; बौ . ध . सू . I. 2. 1 is अथाचलावशिष्ठोपरि वेदमग्रहणार्थ्यचरणं जात्यपुत्रः कृष्णकेशोऽक्षीणावद्योतो यत्किञ्चिज्जोडयोत्पादनं विल्वजिादक इति ' तस्माद्वादीषीचये संसिध्यते । यज्ञस्येतिकृत्याभिप्रायवत्वेन विनिगच्छन् । बौ . ध . सू . I. 6. 18. 16 and 23 are सद्गमयोज्य । दीर्घसिद्धोऽपि । Manu X. 89 forbids the sale of horses and other animals that are ekāṣapha, while Tai. S. II. 3. 12. 1 stating that Varuṇa seizes him who accepts the gift of a horse practically forbids it. The Ṛgveda highly praises donors of horses e. g. in X. 107. 2 उ॒जा दिवि दक्षिणावन्तो अश्वयुवो ' अश्वदा ले ते 'Pūrvamīmāmsā in its sources' Sir, G. Jha translates 'giving and accepting in gift and buying and selling of lions, horses &c.' केसरिम् means 'lion' and also as an adjective 'having a mane' qualifying 'horses'; vide H. of Dh, vol, III. p. 850 ṇ 1647 criticizsing this translatioṇ H, D, 158 |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ade as a means of livelihood is liquor (Manu X. 89 and Yāj. III. 37). |
| X.90 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...es-of-varnas-62">62</a></sup> (II. 31), Manu (X. 90) allow the sale of sesame if a man engag... |
| 10.91 | भोजनमजनदानादृ यदन्यत्कुुरुते तिलैः । कृमिभूतः श्वविष्ठायां पितृभिः सह मज्जति ॥ मनु X. 91 ; यम quoted in स्मृतिच . I. 180 has a similar verse. |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...180 = Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 1. 62; Vaṣ 2.30 = Manu 10. 91 = Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 1. 52; Vaṣ 5. 3 = Man... |
| X.91 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...of-varnas-61">61</a></sup> (II. 1. 76), Manu (X. 91) and Vaṣ Dh. S. (II. 30) present the sam... |
| X.92 | e. g. उक्तं हि मानवे धर्मे — सद्यः पतति मांसेन लाक्षया लवणेन वा । व्याहच्छूद्रश्च भवति ब्राह्मणः क्षीरविक्रियात् ॥ (this is मनु X. 92); उक्तं हि मानवे धर्मे ‘ वृषलीफेनपीतस्य निःश्वासोपहतस्य च । तन्नैव च प्रसूप्तस्य निकृतिनोपलभ्यते ॥ ’ (this is मनु III. 19.); उक्तं हि मानवे धर्मे ‘ अघील चतुरो वेदान् साङ्गोपाङ्गेन तत्वतः । शूद्रात्मतिग्रहाही ब्राह्मणो जायते खरः ॥ सद्यो द्वादश जन्मानि षट्त्रिन्मानि सूकरः । श्वानः सप्ततिजन्मानि इत्येवं मनुर् - ब्रवीत् ॥ ’ (this cannot be traced in the extant Manusmṛti); इह हि मानवधर्मेऽभिहितम् । अरणीगर्भसंभूतः कोठो नाम महामुनिः । तपसा ब्राह्मणो जातकस्माज्जातिरकारणम् ॥ This is followed by several verses citing instances of व्यास , वसिष्ठ , ऋष्यश्रृङ्ग , विश्वामित्र , नारद and others, who, though born of women of low class, became sageṣ These verses also are not found in the extant मनुस्मृति . |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...y brāhmaṇas such as sale of milk (as in Manu X. 92) or for visiting certain countries exce... |
| X.94 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...ked food and sesame with other articleṣ Manu (X. 94) allows the exchange of one *rasa* (liqu... |
| X.95 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... higher varṇa ( vide Vaṣ Dh. S. II. 23, Manu X. 95 ). The smṛtis further ordain that when ... |
| X.96 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...Yāj. III. 35, Nārada ( ṛṇādāna 59-60 ). Manu ( X. 96 ) prescribes that, if a person of a lower... |
| X.98 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... king and was also guilty of mortal siṇ Manu ( X. 98 ) allows a vaiśya, if unable to maintain ... |
| X.102-103 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... a gift from anybody including a śūdra (Manu X. 102–103, Yāj. III. 41); but a brāhmaṇa should n... |
| X.104 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...4 28) has an aphorism on this incident. Manu X.104 provides that he who, when in danger of... |
| X.109 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...assert that what is pure can be sullieḍ Manu X. 109, however, regards acceptance of a gift ... |
| X.109-11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...ciating as a priest or by teaching. But Manu (X. 109–11) says that *pratigraha* from an unworthy... |
| X.112 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...r the single grains of corn so left and Manu (X. 112) says that if a brāhmaṇa cannot maintain... |
| X.114 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... hunger; this is the instruction'. Vide Manu X. 114 for practically the same words and Viṣṇ... |
| X.115 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...laying down various means of livelihood Manu X. 115 enumerates seven sources of wealth as s... |
| X.116 | विद्यां शिल्प भृतिः सेवा गोरक्ष्यं विपणिः कृषिः । धृतिर्भैक्ष्यं कुसीदं च दश जीव - नहेतवः ॥ मनु X. 116; कृषिः शिल्प वृतिर्विद्या कुसीदं शकटं गिरिः । सेवानृतं धृतो मैक्ष - मासन्दो जीवनानि तु ॥ या . III. 42. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | Manu (X. 116)<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| X.117 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...n one who is guilty of brāhmaṇa-murder. Manu ( X. 117 ) also forbids usury to brāhmaṇas and kṣa... |
| X.118 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ...r produce of the soil, but Kaut (V. 2), Manu (X. 118), Śānti 87, Śukra IV. 2. 9-10 permit the... |
| X.119-120 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance | ...0 and Śukra IV 2 13) From this and from Manu X. 119-120 it appears that the principal tax-payer... |
| X.123 | शूद्रस्य धर्मशास्त्रात्। वृ . मी . सू . VI. 7. 6 : ' विल्वजितेन सन्निविशते। किञ्चि परिचारकः शूद्रो देयो नेति। ... एवं प्राप्ते ब्रूमः। शूद्रस्य न देव इत्याह्वात् धर्मशास्त्रोपपन्नत्वाच्चास्य . Vide मनु X. 123 for śūdra's duty to serve higher varnas and गौतम (XI, 57-59). |
vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...upon learned brāhmaṇas (as laid down in Manu X. 123). Kātyāyana<sup class="fn-ref"><a href=... |
| X.124-125 | अभ्याशो ह यत्ते कुरुषां योनिमापद्येरन् श्वायोनिं वा शूकरयोनिं वा चण्डालयोनिं वा । छा . V. 10. 7. There were strict rules about giving one’s ucchiṣṭa to another. Ap. Dh. S. (I. 11. 31. 25–26) did not allow a brāhmaṇa to give his ucchiṣṭa to one not a brāhmaṇa, unless certain rather obnoxious things were done to it. Manu IV. 80 forbids the giving of ucchiṣṭa to a śūdra (who is not a dependant) while Manu X. 125 allows it to be given to a śūdra who is a dependant. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... vaiśya. According to Gaut. (X. 60-61), Manu (X. 124-125) and others, the śūdra was to wear the o... |
| X.126 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...out Śūdra) and quotes the first half of Manu X. 126; on V. S. II. 1. 1 quotes the whole of ... |
| X.127 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | .... Dh. Vol. V. p. 1340 for referenceṣ On Manu X. 127 Medhātithi relies on 'Yāvad-vacanam 'vā... |
| X.129 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...support and benefit of the other varṇaṣ Manu (X.129) says that a śūdra, even though able to ... |
| X.130 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...s satya), but the witnesses (relying on Manu X. 130 that where the punishment would be deat... |
| XI | तदुक्तं भवितव्यपुराणे स्वजितादेश यज्ञीर कर्मणा पुत्तनापते । अष्टाने द्विजातीनो on मनु XI.74. For the Aśvamedha, vide H. of Dh. ( Continued on the next page ) |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ... 10 cows and a bull. Gaut. XXII. 14-16, Manu XI, 126-130, Yāj III. 266-267 say practica... |
| XI.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... IV. 192–194, Atri 152, Dakṣa III. 29). Manu (XI. 1–3) says that nine kinds of snātaka brāhmaṇ... |
| XI.7 | यस्य त्रैवार्षिकं वित्तं पर्याप्तं भृत्यपुत्र्ये । अधिकं वापि विद्येत स सोम पातुमर्हति । नारद ( दत्ताप 7). This is the same as मनु . XI. 7, but नारद reads वित्तं for भक्ष्यम् . |
vol-3 §chapter-xix-dattānapakarma-resumption-of-gift · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...say that he who does so would incur siṇ Manu XI. 7 (=Nār. VII. 7), Vas VIII. 10, Yāj I. 12... |
| XI.9-10 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xix-dattānapakarma-resumption-of-gift | ...karma-resumption-of-gift-3">3</a></sup> Manu (XI. 9-10), Nār. VII. 6 and Br. (quoted in H. of D... |
| XI.10 | वृद्धौ च मातापितरौ साब्बी भार्या शिशुः सुतः । अप्यकार्यशतं कृत्वा भर्त्तव्या मनुरब्रवीत् ॥ ( after मनु . XI. 10 ); पुराणौ मानवी धर्मः साङ्खो आशासिद्धानि चत्वारि न हन्तव्वानि हेतुभिः ॥ ( after मनु XII. 110. ). This occurs in यशास्तिलक , 4th आश्वास p. 117 and the first half of it occurs in the तन्त्रवार्तिक . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...s in some Msṣ as a spurious verse after Manu XI. 10 says ' Manu declares that one must main... |
| XI.14 | शतगोरनाहिताग्निः । सहस्त्रगोथासोमपान् । गौ . ध . सूश्र XVIII. 24–27; षोडनाहिताग्निः शतगुरुयज्वा च सहस्रगुः । तयोरपि कुटुम्बाम्यामाहेरेद - विचारयन् ॥ मनु XI. 14 and शान्तिपर्व 165. 9. The gist of all these passages is that, in the cae of as brāhmaṇa’s marriage or in case he has begun some religious rite and his means fall short, he may take (without payment) as much as is required for the purpose in hand (and not mpre) from a rich śūdra or even from a person of another varṇa who has, though possessed of a hundred cows, not consecrated the sacred Vedic fires or who has not performed a soma sacrifice though owning a thousand cowṣ A. employs this in another connection (on ‘ dāsakarmakara-kalpa ) in III. 14. 37–38. |
vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...gur-ayajvā ca sahasraguḥ* ) is found in Manu XI. 14, *Śāntiparva* 165. 9 and in Gaut. Dh. S... |
| XI.16 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...ext pointedly repeats the very words of Manu XI. 16 ‘bhaktāni sad-anaśnatā .. hartavyam hīn... |
| XI.16-17 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...s that make a man impure (*aśucikara*). Manu XI. 16-17 says that when a person has had no food... |
| XI.16-18 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ... there would be theft. Śānti 165.11–13, Manu XI. 16–18 and Yāj. III. 43 state that when a brāh... |
| XI.24 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... he becomes a cāṇḍāla in another birth (Manu XI. 24 and 42, Yāj. I. 127). A brāhmaṇa trying... |
| XI.26 | नहि देवतानां स्वस्वार्मिभावोस्ति पुरुषासंगाद्वोगेण तथार्थाः प्राप्ताः । मेधा . on मनु II. 189 ; देवत्वादिस् स्वत्वमिति चेत् वस्त्वर्थमेत् तदवस् द्रष्टव्यस् स्वत्वमिति - संबन्धस् तस्याप्यसंबन्धात् । न हि देवता इच्छया धनं नियुंक्ते । न च परिपालनव्यापारसत्तासो दृश्यते । एवं च लोके तामुद्दिश्यते । मेधा० on मनु XI. 26. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...not contain anything of this sort, that Manu XI. 26 is the only condemnatory verse about th... |
| XI.34 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins | ... offerings of sesame must be made. Both Manu XI. 34 and Vas 26 16 say that a brāhmaṇa becom... |
| XI.36-37 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...hnika-and-āchāra-132">132</a></sup> and Manu XI. 36-37 lay down that the wife, an unmarried da... |
| XI.41 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...nding sacred vedic fires set up by him (Manu XI. 41); P. for Brāh- maṇa not studying the Ve... |
| XI.43 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ... Hārīta; how sins are incurred (acc. to Manu XI. 43, Yāj. III. 219–220); the effect of sins... |
| XI.45 | इन्द्रो यतीन् सालानृकेभ्यः प्रायच्छत् । मेधातिथि (on मनु XI. 45 ) quotes this Vide ऐ . ब्रा . 7. 28 and ताण्डयमहाब्रा . 8. 1. 4, 13. 4. 17 and अथर्ववेद II. 5. 3. |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...s and penances declared in the śāstras (Manu XI. 45, 46, 53); distinction between sins comm... |
| XI.46 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins | Manu XI. 46 provides that a sin unintentionally com... |
| XI.48 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... as having bad nails, black teeth &c.). Manu XI. 48 also emphasizes that wicked men suffer ... |
| XI.49 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...o hell or are born with bodily defects (Manu XI. 49, 52); *narakas* (hells) are many acc. t... |
| XI.53 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ... animals, insects, trees and shrubs &c. Manu XI. 53 ordains that one should always perform ... |
| XI.54 | The work begins ‘ तत्र तावद्दह्यमाणसकलकर्मोपयोगिनि कर्मविपाक रूप - योगादिनिश्चयर्थं प्रायश्चित्तादेरवश्यकर्तव्यता प्रतिपाद्यते । ’ तद्यथा —‘ ब्रह्महा क्षयरोगी स्यात् ’ ( या . ३ . २०९ ) इत्यादि रोगनिदानकथनात् , निदानोच्छेदेन च व्याधिनिवृत्तेरवगतत्वात् , तत्र निदानोच्छेदाय क्षयित्वादिलक्षणरोगयुक्तद्देश - वार्षिकादिप्रायश्चित्तव्यवस्थाप्रतिपादनादि कर्तव्यम् । मदनमहार्णव p. 4. The same work quotes the Karmavipāka of Sātātapas which provides in ( II. 5–7 ) that persons guilty of Mahāpātakas after enduring torments in hell are affected by diseases like leprosy, consumption; blindness and ten other serious oneṣ The five Mahāpātakas are declared in Manu XI. 54 as the murder of a brāhmaṇa, drinking liquor prepared from rice-flour, theft of gold, adultery with the wife of one’s guru and close contact with a sinner ( of these types ), as declared in Manu XI. 180–81 and Yāj. III. 227 and 261. |
vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...s with the five grave sins mentioned by Manu (XI. 54 ) viz. killing a brāhmaṇa, drinking surā,... |
| XI.55 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | .... S 37. 1–3 the three sins mentioned in Manu XI. 55 are to be included among minor sins (*u... |
| XI.55-58 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...e that are equal to mahāpātakas acc. to Manu XI. 55-58, pp. 176-192); P. for Upapātakas (192 f... |
| XI.56 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...with drinking wine and otherṣ Similarly Manu XI. 56 and Yāj. III. 228 also treat it as equa... |
| XI.57 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ... Yāj III 228 already referred to above. Manu XI. 57 holds that stealing a deposit or a man ... |
| XI.58 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... 168. 27 are to the same effect. Acc to Manu XI. 58 (=Agnipurāṇa 168 28) carnal intercourse... |
| XI.59 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...al was an *upapātaka* only according to Manu XI. 59 and the ordinary penance for it was *cā... |
| XI.59-66 | Penance will be lighter or heavier according to the caste of the adulterer. According to मनु XI. 60 adultery is an उपपातक and the ordinary penance for it is गोव्रत or चान्द्रायण ( मनु XI. 118 ). |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ... (in Manu XI. 54); upapātakas are 38 in Manu (XI. 59–66); Jātibhraṁśākara are sins mentioned in ... |
| XI.61 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ely sells his daughter'. Yāj. III. 236, Manu XI. 61 include the sale of children among upap... |
| XI.62 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...atus of a low class (i. e. of a śūdra). Manu (XI. 62), Viṣṇu Dh. S. (37. 14) and Yāj. (III. 2... |
| XI.66 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ... esteemed rather low. Yāj. III. 236 and Manu XI. 66 include the killing of a woman, a śūdra... |
| XI.67 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | Manu XI. 67 (=Agnipurāṇa 168<sup class="fn-ref"><a ... |
| XI.67-70 | यस्तु पुनब्रह्माणि धर्मपत्नीषु येन मैथुनं सेवेत स दुष्यतीति वैवस्वतः ( वै वसिष्ठः ? ) प्राजापत्येन शुध्यतीति हारीतः (chap. 4); compare वसिष्ठ 12. 23, and Manu XI. 67 and 173. The reading वैवस्वतः also is expli- cable. वैवस्वत may stand for मनु . cited vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...; Jātibhraṁśākara are sins mentioned in Manu XI. 67–70; penances for Mahāpātakas; no sin incur... |
| XI.69 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...he killing of village or forest animalṣ Manu XI. 69 holds that accepting presents from cond... |
| XI.70 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ntaining one’s self by usury’ to these. Manu XI. 70 prescribes that killing insects, small ... |
| XI.71 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...āyaścittas for various sins (as said on Manu XI. 71 ) and on the topic of flesh-eating at s... |
| XI.72 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...sages of the Manusmṛti (vide Kullūka on Manu XI. 72, 73, 100 and Aparārka pp. 1071, 1076 ).... |
| XI.72-82 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...for killing a brāhmaṇa (13 indicated by Manu XI. 72–82 as stated in the Pr. Viveka p. 65); but... |
| XI.73 | On मनु XI. 73 कुल्लुक says ‘ मनुश्लोकमेव लिखिता यथा व्याख्याने ( तं ?)- भविष्यपुराणे ' ; on मनु XI. 100 ‘ अत एव मन्वर्थव्याख्यानपरे भविष्य - पुराणे '. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...y throw himself head downwards in fire (Manu XI. 73, Yaj. III. 248). Similarly the drinker ... |
| XI.74 | तदुक्तं भवितव्यपुराणे स्वजितादेश यज्ञीर कर्मणा पुत्तनापते । अष्टाने द्विजातीनो on मनु XI.74. For the Aśvamedha, vide H. of Dh. ( Continued on the next page ) |
vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... I. 9.25.13, Vaṣ 20. 25–26, Gaut. 22.2, Manu XI. 74, Yāj. III. 247, he may cut off with an ... |
| XI.75 | तद्यथा च भविष्यपुराणोऽयमेव श्लोकः पठितं व्याख्यानातन् - जातिमात्रं यदा निषि द्धविवाहविधिर्वा तदा तस्य भवेद्विवाहं कुष्ठु on मनु XI.75. |
vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | (9) Manu XI. 75 provides that for the removal of the si... |
| XI.76 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | (10) Manu XI. 76 provides that the murderer of a brāh- m... |
| XI.77 | हरिवंशपुराणस्येतिप्रतियोगितं सरस्वतीम् ! मनु XI.77. मेधातिथि comments ‘ हरिवंशं ह्यप्य नीवारादि ग्राम्यमपि पण्योपजातिं ! प्रतिस्रोतं स्रोत श्रोन् . प्रति यावन्ति ( Continued on the next page ). |
vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | (12) Manu XI. 77 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| XI.78 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...s and cows and should observe celibacy (Manu XI. 78 and 81). At the end of 12 years he dest... |
| XI.79 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...smelt or licked by a cow to be purifieḍ Manu XI. 79 says that if one sacrifices one's life ... |
| XI.82 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... from the grave sin of brāhmaṇa murder. Manu XI. 82, Yaj III. 244, Śańkha and Gaut 22.9 lay... |
| XI.84 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... or not, is a great deity’ (verse 317). Manu XI. 84 is ‘a brāhmaṇa by the very fact of his ... |
| XI.87 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ice Gaut 22 12, Āp Dh. S. I. 9. 24 6-9, Manu XI. 87, Vas 20 34, Yaj III 251 prescribe the s... |
| 11.89 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama | ...down about brahmahatyā and surāpāna (in Manu 11. 89 and 146 respectively ), but that as to ... |
| XI.89 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-3 §chapter-i-preliminary · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ... and all persons engaged in austeritieṣ Manu XI. 89 lays down that there is no expiation (p... |
| XI.90-91 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... the 4th century B. C.). Gautama 23. 1, Manu XI. 90-91, Yāj. III. 253 prescribe that if a pers... |
| XI.92 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...ks surā (manufactured from rice flour). Manu XI. 92 and Yāj. III. 254 prescribe another pen... |
| XI.93 | 1898. सुरा वै मलमन्नानां पाप्मा च मलमुच्यते । तस्मात् ब्राह्मणराजन्यौ वैश्यश्च न सुरां पिबेत् ॥ गौडी पैष्ठी च माध्वी च त्रिविधा सुरा । यथैका तथा सर्वा न पातव्या द्विजोत्तमैः ॥ मनु XI. 93-94. Both are quoted in तन्त्रवार्त्तिक pp. 209-210; मनु XI. 93 is बृहस्पति 9. 279 and मनु XI. 94 is the same as विष्णु 22. 82 and संवर्त 117. सर्वज्ञनारायण explains माध्वी in three ways ‘ माध्वी प्राप्तरसकतेलि केचित् । मधूकपुष्पेण मधुना वा कृता माध्वी । ’. |
vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ...bout Kāma (desire) being insatiable. On Manu XI.93 he quotes ‘Ubhau Madhvasavaksibau’ (Udy... |
| XI.93-94 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...g in this as they were kṣatriyas and as Manu XI.93-94 and Gaut. II. 25 are to be construed as... |
| XI.94 | 1898. सुरा वै मलमन्नानां पाप्मा च मलमुच्यते । तस्मात् ब्राह्मणराजन्यौ वैश्यश्च न सुरां पिबेत् ॥ गौडी पैष्ठी च माध्वी च त्रिविधा सुरा । यथैका तथा सर्वा न पातव्या द्विजोत्तमैः ॥ मनु XI. 93-94. Both are quoted in तन्त्रवार्त्तिक pp. 209-210; मनु XI. 93 is बृहस्पति 9. 279 and मनु XI. 94 is the same as विष्णु 22. 82 and संवर्त 117. सर्वज्ञनारायण explains माध्वी in three ways ‘ माध्वी प्राप्तरसकतेलि केचित् । मधूकपुष्पेण मधुना वा कृता माध्वी । ’. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...sup>1897</sup> Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 17. 21, Manu XI. 94 forbid all kinds of intoxicants to brāh... |
| XI.95 | पिण्डपितृयज्ञकल्पेन । हुत्वा मध्मुज्यर्षे पितृभ्यो दद्यात् । श्रीभ्यश्च सुरां बालाधानमधिकम् । आश्व . गृ . II. 5. 3-5; अन्वष्टकासु ...... पिण्डपितृयज्ञवद् स्त्रीभ्योपशे - षणे व कर्तुं सुरा तर्पयेन वाजमाङ्गलयेपनं यञ्जभ ' । ' पार . गृ . III. 3. |
vol-1-part-2 §89-kullūkabhatta · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...without acknowledgment. For example, on Manu XI. 95 he simply summarises the remarks<sup>11... |
| XI.99-100 | On मनु XI. 73 कुल्लुक says ‘ मनुश्लोकमेव लिखिता यथा व्याख्याने ( तं ?)- भविष्यपुराणे ' ; on मनु XI. 100 ‘ अत एव मन्वर्थव्याख्यानपरे भविष्य - पुराणे '. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...im with a heavy club on the head). Vide Manu XI. 99–100 also. Bauḍ Dh. S. (I. 10. 18–19) first ... |
| XI.101 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...f the same kind as for brāhmaṇa murder (Manu XI. 101) or for the drinking of surā prepared f... |
| XI.103 | आचार्याणों गलतेव प्रायश्चित्तपरा मातैव । समानजातयागभने इमानि त्रीणि प्रायश्चित्तानि कल्पन्ते । मेधातिति on मनु XI.103. |
vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...for-particular-sins-32">32</a></sup> on Manu XI. 103 do not accept this interpretatioṇ The l... |
| XI.103-104 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... same words as in Gaut), Vaṣ 20. 13–14, Manu XI. 103–104 prescribe that the offender shall confe... |
| XI.104-105 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama | ...tta says there are verses in the extant Manusmṛti (XI. 104-105 ) which say that death is the expiation f... |
| XI.105 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...only a little less than for the latter. Manu XI. 105 and Yāj. III. 260 prescribe a penance (... |
| XI.106 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...where the sin was committed by mistake. Manu XI. 106 and Yāj. III. 260 provide another penan... |
| XI.108-115 | अग्निपुराण 169. 5-7 are the same as मनु XI. 108-110; संवर्त 130-134 are quoted (with slight variations) by विश्वरूप on या . III. 262. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...iras or Āpastamba.” The reference is to Manu XI. 108–115, Āpastamba Dh. S. I. 9. 26. 1 and Aṅgir... |
| XI.108-116 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...he last of them); P. for killing a cow (Manu XI. 108-116); they varied according as the cow belo... |
| XI.114-5 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...taru p. 263 ), Saṁvarta ( two verses on Manu XI. 114-5 ), Hārīta ( three times in prose on Man... |
| XI.117 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...titasāvitrika) is only an upapātaka and Manu XI. 117 prescribes an easy penance for all upap... |
| XI.117, 170, 176, 181 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ...ules they came to be called *vratas* in Manu (XI. 117, 170,176,181), Yājñavalkya (III. 251, 252, 254, 258),... |
| XI.118-121 | Penance will be lighter or heavier according to the caste of the adulterer. According to मनु XI. 60 adultery is an उपपातक and the ordinary penance for it is गोव्रत or चान्द्रायण ( मनु XI. 118 ). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...’. Āp. Dh. S. I. 9. 26. 8, Vaṣ 23. 1–3, Manu XI. 118–121, Yāj. III. 280 contain similar provisio... |
| XI.122-123 | सद्यश्चीनमपूर्वंश्चेत् परिषाय लोहितव्रतान् : सह सृष्टेर्ध्वं चोलोपशान्त्यश्चाणः। गो . 23. 18 मनु XI. 122 तपास्सिनेराते सति वासिला गर्हभाजनम् । सत्याचारात्परेजेद्दे शश्वकर्म परीक्षितैर्वन्चम् ॥ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ith the mantras mentioned by Gautama ). Manu XI. 122–123 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 28. 49–50 prescribe th... |
| XI.126-130 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...er *varṇas*; P. for killing a Kṣatriya (Manu XI. 126-130) or one who is born of a pratiloma and ... |
| XI.127-130 | क्षत्रिये हत्वा गवां सहस्रं वैरयातनाथां दद्यात् । ... अपभ्रंशणापधिकं सर्वत्र प्रायश्चित्तायं । आप . ध . I. 9. 24. 1 and 4. हरदत्त in order to bring Ap in line with Manu XI. 127 and Yāj. III. 266 explains that 1000 cows and one bull are all for expiatioṇ |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...options (Pr. Viveka pp. 530–534 quoting Manu XI. 127–130, Yāj. III. 266–67); P. for twelve years... |
| XI.131 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...s the same as that for killing a śūdra. Manu (XI. 131) says ‘on killing a cat, an ichneumon, c... |
| XI.131-141 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti | ...></sup> This is probably a reference to Manu XI. 131–141. Numerous verses in the Parāśara-smṛti ... |
| XI.133-137 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... killing a śūdra. Gaut 22 19–22, 24–25, Manu XI. 133-137, Yāj III 269-274, Viṣṇu Dh. S 50.25-32,... |
| XI.138 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...r and of the woman (vide Gaut 22.26–27, Manu XI. 138, Yāj III. 268–269). |
| XI.139 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins | ...mitted in former lives Medhā- tithi (on Manu XI. 139) remarks that the verse implies that as... |
| XI.146 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...24">24</a></sup> Similarly, Kullūka (on Manu XI. 146) quotes a verse from the same Purāṇa wh... |
| 11.151 | शुक्ले चेचपि मानवं श्लोकमुदाहरति — न भिष्क्कार्पणार्णमस्ति शुक्ले न निलपूतव्लो न मेक्षलन्धचे न हृतवशेषे न श्रोत्रिये न प्रव्रजिते न यज्ञे ॥ The वि . र (p. 305) says ' वसिष्ठः शुक्ले चेपि मानवं श्लोकमुदाहरति न भिष्ष ' &c. The verse quoted by the Mat. on Yaj I. 263. Even later writers quote the verses of Manu as ‘Mānava-śloka, e. g. Aparārka on Yaj. III. 255 quotes (p. 1075) Manu XI.151 as Mānava-śloka which is cited by Vasiṣṭha (20. 18). |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...dravajrā metre), in Vaṣ 20. 18 (same as Manu 11. 151 with slight variations). In some cases ... |
| XI.151 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | .... III. 62.10) IV] Vasiṣṭha 20.18 quotes Manu XI. 151 on this point<sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| XI.164 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...hing stolen and then undergo a penance (Manu XI.164 and Viṣṇu Dh S 52.14) and Medhātithi (o... |
| XI.170 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ra woman to the list). Gaut. 23. 12 and Manu XI. 170 are very similar. Yaj. III. 232–233 dec... |
| XI.170-71 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman | ... excision of the penis and no lesṣ Vide Manu XI. 170-71, Kaut IV. 13,<sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| XI.171-72 | A few of the original basic texts (not many in number), that were full of differences of opinion among the sages and had to be reconciled or explained away somehow, may be cited here in the original. Many of the medieval writers cite them and seek to bring order out of theṃ तस्मा - समानादेव पुरुषदत्ता जायते इर्द हि चतुर्थे पुरुषे तृतीये सङ्ग्रामहे इति वि देवं दीप्यमाना जात्वा आसने एनम्प्रादु तत् । शतपथ ब्रा . I. 8. 3. 6 quoted by विश्वरूप on या . I. 53. The स्मृतिच . I. 72 quotes this and explains ' दौहित्रीपययोषमांयुलुहुहित् – पितृयषेषी - परिययवमुकं भवति । तयोः कुटस्थारभ्य तृतीयस्वान् । सङ्ग्रामहे विवहामहे इलयर्षः ' । असमानप्ररैर्वि - वाहः । ऊर्ध्व सममापितृष्वषुभ्यो बीजिनश्च मातृष्वषुभ्यः पञ्चमात् । गौ . ध . सू . IV. 2-3; सगोत्राय दुहितरं न प्रयच्छेत् । मातृष्व योनिसम्बन्धेष्यः । आप . ध . सू . II. 5. 10. 15–16; असपिण्डा च या मातुस्सगोत्रा च या पितुः । सा प्रशस्ता द्विजातीनां दारकर्मणि मैथुने ॥ मनु . III. 5; सपिण्डता तु पुरुषे सप्रमे विनिवर्तते । मनु . V. 60; लक्षण्यां स्त्रियमद्वहेत् । अनन्यपूर्विक सपिण्डां यवीयसीम् ॥ अरोहिणीं भ्रातृमतीमसमानार्षगोत्रजाम् । पञ्चमी सप्तमी चैव मानुतः पितृतस्तथा ॥ या . I. 52-53; ' त्रीस्त्रीन्मातुतः पक्षात्तीन्पितृतः ' पैठीनसि quoted by मिता० on या . I. 53; अपरार्क p. 82 (on या . I. 53) quotes पैठीनसि as ' असमामापैरीं कन्यां वरयेत् । पञ्च मातुतः परिहरेत् सप्त पितुतः । ' पैतृष्वसर्यो भगिनी स्वस्त्रियां मातुश् च । मातृष्व भ्रातृस्तसर्यां गत्वा चान्द्रायणं चरन् ॥ एतास्तितस्रस्तु भार्यार्थे नोपयेच्छेत् बुद्धिमान् । ज्ञातिलेना - नुपेयास्ताः पन्तुष्वपनवधः ॥ मनु . XI. 171-72. In spite of these verses of Manu marriage of a male with his maternal uncle's daughter is highly thought of by certain subdivisions even among brāhmaṇas in Mahārāṣṭra and South India. Vide for a discussion on this question History of dharmaśāstra, vol. II. pp. 458–466. the same words stand at १ पर्व १ (ब्रह्मपर्व) 7.1 |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an | ...that are yet opposed to smṛtis (such as Manu XI. 171-72) and for which a visible motive can eas... |
| XI.171-172 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...ch a practice was severely condemned by Manu XI. 171–172 and Baud Dh S. I 1 17–24 and other smṛt... |
| XI.172 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...viewṣ Viśvarūpa on Yāj. III. 254 quotes Manu XI. 172 and verses of Saṁvarta prescribing the ... |
| XI.172-173 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...nd Baudhāyana reprobated such practiceṣ Manu (XI. 172-173) forbids such marriages "on approaching ... |
| XI.175 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... (enumerated above) with their consent. Manu XI. 175 (= Laghu-Śātātapa 155 = Agnipurāṇa 169.... |
| XI.176 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | .... for married woman guilty of adultery (Manu XI. 176 and Yaj. I. 70, 72); P. for a brāhmaṇa ... |
| XI.177 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ... the usual rights of a wife as before.’ Manu XI. 177 asks the husband to confine an exceedin... |
| 11.178 | On मनु III. 126 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु न त्वेवैके सर्वेषां पिण्डे व्याख्यात - मिति सूत्रदर्शनोत् , निम्नयेत्येतं व्यचवरान् ( मनु III. 187 ) इति चेद्दामिधानात् , एकैकमुभयत्र वा इत्यस्य विस्तरप्रतिषेधार्थवादत्वमाह तदसन् ,' मेधातिथि does quote the passage of the आश्रयलयनगृह्य and the verse of मनु ( III. 187 ); on मनु I. 103 गोविन्दराज says ‘ यथार्थवादार्थत्वमस्य श्लोकस्य किंचिदुक्तं तदसिद्धप्रवर्त्ततेः (?) । युतु अर्थादीरंवयो वर्णाः ( मनु X. 1 ) इत्यादि स वेदविषयोनुवाद इति व्याख्यायाम्ः '; मेधातिथि does take the verse as an अर्थवाद and says ‘ नात्र कचिन्निवृत्तिरत्र ' on मनु XI. 178 मेधातिथि says ' वृषलचण चण्डायभेिप्रेता ' and गोविन्दराज says ‘ यतु चण्डात्र यत्र वृषलीति व्याचक्षते तदसनू '. Vide also गोविन्दराज on मनु 2. 201, 3. 160, 4. 119, 4. 222, 5. 134, 8. 293, 10. 28. |
vol-1-part-1 §50-yama | ...Manu (e g verses 26, 28 are the same as Manu 11. 178 and 3. 19). Verse 44 is in the Upajāti ... |
| 11.180 | ( 1 ) नास्य गुह्यं - कौ . I. 15.60, मनु VII. 105, शान्ति 140.24. ( 2 ) नित्यमुद्यतदण्डः स्यात् - इत्याचार्याः । कौ . I. 4. 5-6, मनु . VII.102-3, आदि 140. 6-7, शान्ति 140. 7-8. ( 3 ) मात्सस्यन्यायः - कौ . I. 4. 13, I. 13. 5, शान्ति 15. 30, 67. 16, मनु VII.20. ( 4 ) संवत्सरेण पतन्ति० मनु XI. 180, शान्ति 165. 37. ( Continued on the next page ) |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...and Manu also. For example, Vaṣ I. 22 = Manu 11. 180 = Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 1. 62; Vaṣ 2.30 = Man... |
| XI.180 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §18-kanva-and-kānva · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ... is almost the same as *Śānti* 165. 37, Manu XI. 180, Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 1. 62, Vasiṣṭha I. 22 ... |
| XI.181 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...are guilty of grave sins (mahāpātakas). Manu XI. 181, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 54 1, Yāj. III 261 provid... |
| XI.182-183 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...pp. 387-388), and Gaut. Dh. S. 20 2 and Manu XI. 182-183 provide that such a man was to be held ... |
| XI.182-184 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...Dh. vol. II p. 388. Vide Gaut. 20. 2–7, Manu XI. 182–184, Yāj. III 294. But when the sinner perf... |
| XI.183-185 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...e was to be given no inheritance ( vide Manu XI. 183–185, Yaj. III. 294, Gaut. 20. 2–7 ). In thi... |
| XI.186 | no text found | vol-3 §appendix-note-191 | ..., quotes and relies on Gaut. 20. 10–17, Manu XI. 186, Yāj. III. 295, Vaṣ 15. 17–21, the Mit,... |
| XI.186-187 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...pletely associate with him in all ways (Manu XI. 186–187, Yāj. III. 295, Vaṣ 15, 20, Gaut. 20. 1... |
| XI.189 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning | ...bsequently reformed their wayṣ But from Manu XI. 189 it may be inferred that widows not guil... |
| XI.190 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ...ce for doing this (vide Yaj. III. 268). Manu XI. 190 ordains that one who killed a woman was... |
| XI.191 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...because it was promulgated by Uddālaka. Manu XI. 191 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 54. 26 prescribe a mil... |
| XI.192-193 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...resorting to improper avocations ; vide Manu XI. 192-193, Viṣṇu Dh. S. (54. 27-28), Yāj. III. 35... |
| XI.193 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...sins (p. 414–416 quoting Yāj. III. 250, Manu XI. 193 and 253); mention of gifts of high valu... |
| XI.194 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...ed ‘ubhayatomukhī’ ). Yaj. III. 289 and Manu XI. 194 (= Viṣṇu Dh. S. 54. 24) prescribe for a... |
| XI.196 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ... or 24th year from birth as required by Manu XI. 196, Yaj. I. 37–38 (pp. 384–86); P. for an ... |
| XI.199 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...purify even the murderer of a brāhmaṇa. Manu XI. 199 and 201 prescribe the performance of a ... |
| XI.203 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...s laid down by the Veda (p. 286 quoting Manu XI. 203); P. for eating onions, garlic &c. (pp.... |
| XI.206-7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...made into a ball by the stream of blooḍ Manu (XI. 206-7) understands that the several acts again... |
| XI.206-207 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault | ...aulting a brāhmaṇa. Gaut (21 20-22) and Manu XI. 206-207 appear to take the Tai. S passage diffe... |
| XI.208 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...-2, Baud Dh S IV 5 8 also speak of this Manu XI.208 (= Viṣṇu 54 30) prescribes this penance... |
| XI.209 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...yaścittas for Mahāpātakas (as stated on Manu XI. 209 ). He also refers to a Mālākara (probab... |
| XI.211 | For the प्राजापत्य vide मनु XI. 211 and या . III. 320. It lasts for 12 days and consists in taking only one morning meal for 3 days, only one meal in the evening for three days, subsisting on alms obtained without begging for three days and total fast for three dayṣ |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §16-atri · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...7. 16) has been found in Medhātithi (on Manu XI. 211) and that too is not quoted as Vasiṣṭha... |
| 11.211 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist | ... old men) corresponds more or less with Manu 11. 211 and 219 and Vaṣ 26. 8 has evidently Man... |
| XI.211.I | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas | ...erse 'tryaham prātas tryaham naktam' is Manu XI. 211. It is a remarkable fact that some of the ... |
| XI.212 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti | ...i- ṣad) occur in the 8th chap. (p. 29); Manu XI. 212 (about the definition of Sāntapana) is ... |
| XI.213 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | **ATIKṚCCHRA**—Vide under Kṛcchra Manu XI. 213 prescribes that this penance is constit... |
| XI.215 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | .... 509–512); sāntapana (512 ff.) Parāka (Manu XI. 215); Brahmakūrca (pp. 515–16); *Candrāyaṇa... |
| XI.216 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...f the penance of Cāndrāyaṇa ( stated in Manu XI. 216) or he may subsist on wild fruits, root... |
| XI.216.Vi | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...is latter is described by Vas 23.45 and Manu XI. 216. Viṣṇu Dh. S. 47.5-6 say: Yasyāmāmāvasyā ma... |
| XI.216-20 | This principle is stated by the मिता on या I 4-5 as ' एकेषां ( मन्वा - दीनां ) प्रत्येकं भाषाण्येपि साकाङ्क्ष भाषाणामेकाङ्गं स्यात्पूर्णामन्यत् . क्रियते विरोधो विकल्पः । ', प्रतिप्रकरणे च मनु XI. 216 puts it in the same way ' एकवाक्यात्सर्वस्वदीनामसति विरोधे समय योज्यं विरोधी तु विकल्पः '. This view is based on जैमिनि II. 1 46 अर्थैकत्वादेक वाक्यं साकाङ्क्ष चेद्विभागे स्यात् . The word एकवाक्यत्व occurs in Vedān- tasūtra III. 4. 24. In Vitthal v. Prahlad 39 Bom 373 at p. 379 this principle has been judicially recognized |
vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...Brahmakūrca (pp. 515–16); *Candrāyaṇa* (Manu XI. 216–20) as P. and its five varieties; *Tulāpur... |
| XI.219 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ŚIŚU-CĀNDRĀYANA—Manu XI. 219, Baud Dh. S IV. 5 19, Agnipurāṇa 171.5 ... |
| XI.220 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...s 'nimittāvr- ttau naimittikāvṛttiḥ' on Manu XI. 220, which is explained in H. of Dh. Vol. V... |
| XI.221-225 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ... described in Gaut. 27.2–11, BauḍIII.8, Manu XI.221–225, Vṛddha-gautama chap.16 and other workṣ... |
| XI.222-225 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...sinners) except the tonsure of the head Manu (XI. 222–225) prescribes that in all penances there i... |
| XI.226 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...s, homas and japa are released from siṇ Manu XI.226 states that those whose sins have not b... |
| XI.227 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...r reducing or removing effects of sins (Manu XI. 227, 230); enumeration of penances like *kṛ... |
| XI.237 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ...auḍ Dh. S. I. 10. 19, Nār. (sāhasa 10), Manu XI. 237 (= Matsya 227.16), Viṣṇu Dh. S. V. 3–7.... |
| XI.239-241 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins | ..., (according to the nature of the sin). Manu XI. 239–241 declare that those guilty of *mahāpātak... |
| XI.245 | वसिष्ठ (23. 43 ) ‘ अहः प्रातरह्नएकभहरेकनयाचितम् । अहः पराकं तन्त्रैकमेव चतुरहो परो ॥ अनुमग्राहि विप्रार्णा मनुर्मर्मसूतो वरः । बालवृद्धातुरेष्वव शिशु - कृच्छ्रमुवाच ह ॥ मनु 11. 245 ‘ व्यहं प्रातरहये सार्धं व्यह्यमदयाचितम् । व्यहं परं च नास्नीयात्याध्याचरेत् द्विजः ॥ . It would be noticed that the शिशुकृच्छ्र comes to one-third of the प्राजापत्यकृच्छ्र , as the शिख - चान्द्रायण ( मनु . 11. 218 ) is a milder edition of the चान्द्रायण . The प्रायश्चित्त for minors and women was one-half or one-third of that for adult males ( vide बो . ध . सू . II. I. 51. and अङ्गिरस्मृति verse 33 ); बौ . ध . सू . ( II. I. 65 ) describes the four day’s observance as the कृच्छ्र for women, minors, and old meṇ याज्ञ . III. 319 calls it पादकृच्छ्र . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...troyed by the Veda and by svādhyāya. In Manu XI. 245, Yāj. III. 310 and in numerous other pl... |
| XI.248 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...vol II p. 317 for a description of thiṣ Manu XI. 248 (which is the same as Bauḍ Dh S IV 1 31... |
| XI.248-260 | यज्जाग्रतो दूरमुदैति दैवंमारे सञ्जानं प्रत्यक् स्वर्न परीक्षितं यथोपदेशम् ॥ नमः शम्भो त्रिनेत्राय कद्राय च पन्नगे नमः । भगवन् देवदेवेश शूलभृद्धषवाहन । इत्यादीनि समावस्य ' स्तुमे सुप्तस्य जायतम् ॥ बृद्ग्योगयात्रा q. by अ . सा . p. 494; the two verses नमः शम्भो occur in विष्णुधर्मात्तर II. 176. 9-10 and also the reference to 'yajjāgrato' (occurs in verse 11). That first mantra is यज्जाग्रतो दूरमुदैति दैवं तत्सु सुप्तस्य तथेवेति मनः शिवसङ्कल्पमस्तु ॥ ( वाज . सं . 34. 1 ). This hymn is called शिवसङ्कल्प ( vide मनु XI. 250 ). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...ṣṇu Dh. S. 56. 1–27, Yāj. III. 307-309, Manu XI. 248-260 &c. |
| XI.248-265 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ... latter. Gaut. (24 1–11), Vaṣ (25 1–3), Manu XI. 248–265, Yaj. III. 301–305, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 55 and... |
| XI.253 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...from whom it should not have been takeṇ Manu XI. 253 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 56. 6 do the same. |
| XI.257 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni | ...n secret (such as the one prescribed by Manu XI. 257) and in the case of a mahāpātaka, one h... |
| XI.259-260 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...24,11, Bauḍ Dh S IV. 2 19-20, Vas 26 8, Manu XI.259-260, Yāj III 301, Viṣṇu Dh S. 55 7, Śankha ... |
| XI.260 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...y of *Aghamarṣaṇa*) closely agrees with Manu XI. 260. The first reference to Manu’s teaching... |
| 11.260 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...211 and 219 and Vaṣ 26. 8 has evidently Manu 11. 260 in view. There are only two places in V... |
| XI.301 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xix-kalpa-manvantara-mahāyuga-yuga | ...d idealṣ It is implicit in the words of Manu (XI. 301) that the four ages are not water-tight ... |
| XII | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...ṇa should follow the profession of armṣ Manu XII 100 states that a brāhmaṇa who knows th... |
| XII.9 | कर्मणां गतयो तृणाद्धृतसामधमसृष्मा ॥ मनु XII, 3, शरीराजे कर्मदोर्षैरपीति श्यावरता नरः। मनु XII, 9. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...he birth of a dog or hog or *caṇḍāla*.’ Manu (XII. 9) avers that a man is reduced to being a ... |
| XII.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...y speech, actions and mind (II. 6. 25). Manu XII. 10, which is the same as Dakṣa (VII. 30), ... |
| XII.19 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | Bühler at first took the remark on Manu XII. 19 ) about 'Śārīraka' <sup class="fn-ref">... |
| XII.24 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya | ...five tanmātrās of the five elementṣ In° Manusmṛti XII. 24 sattva, rajas and tamas occur as the th... |
| XII.50 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya | ...rmashastra-and-sānkhya-60">60</a></sup> Manu XII. 50 speaks of mahān and avyakta. Yāj. smṛti... |
| XII.53-59 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...15) also contains provisions similar to Manu XII. 53–59. The Yogasūtra II. 13 also suggests tha... |
| XII.54 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...s, fall into painful and horrible hellṣ Manu XII. 54 ff and Yāj. III. 206 ff provide that th... |
| XII.54-59 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...four vocal and the rest are bodily sinṣ Manu XII. 54–59 and 62–68, Yāj. III 131, 135– 136, 207–... |
| XII.54-69 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...awn here to the following authorities : Manusmṛti XII. 54-69, Yāj. III. 131, 135-136, 207-215, Viṣṇu... |
| XII.55-60 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta | ...rn as different animals or worms etc. ( Manu XII. 55–60 and Yāj. III. 207–216 ), they have a lo... |
| XII.61 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... certain animals (like pigs) Similarly, Manu XII. 61 provides that one who from greed steals... |
| XII.62 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...son behind those regulations e. g. when Manu XII. 62 and Yaj. III. 214 prescribe that a thie... |
| XII.69 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | Manu XII. 69 (almost the same as Viṣṇu Dh. S. 44.45 ... |
| XII.81 | यादृशेन तु भावेन यत्कर्म कुरुते । तादृशेन शरीरेण तत्फलमुपभुङ्गते ॥ मनु XII. 81. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...go to dogs if you will depose falsely'. Manu XII. 81 says <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-c... |
| XII.83 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | Manu (XII. 83) states 'study of the Veda, tapas, true ... |
| XII.88-89 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...are informed by the dictates of Dharma. Manu (XII. 88-89) provides that Karma ( conduct or action... |
| XII.91 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...; on V. S. II. 1. 1 quotes the whole of Manu XII. 91 and on V. S. II. 1. 11 he quotes Manu X... |
| XII.91.I | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-tarka-and-dharmashastra | ...ord lost to him'. Compare Īśā Up. 6 and Manu XII. 91. In the Chāṇ Up. (III. 16. 1) man is symbo... |
| XII.95 | This last verse is मनु XII. 95. धर्मशास्त्रं च तथा । वार्तिक 93 on पा . I. 2. 64 (vol. I. p. 242, Kielhorn’s eḍ). The महाभाष्य remarks ‘ एवं च कृत्वा धर्मशास्त्रं प्रवृत्तं ब्राह्मणो न हन्तव्यः सुरा न पेयेति ब्राह्मणमात्रं न हन्यते सुरामत्रं च न पीयते । ’. The same words again occur on Vārtika 5 to Pāṇ. VI. 1. 84 (Kielborn, vol. III, p. 57 ). Some select smṛti passages from the Mahābhāṣya are cited here and it would be shown that some of them occur in Manu, Mahābhārata and in other comparatively ancient workṣ Vide above p. 14 note 52a for some examples and a few more are added here. (a) कालः पचति भूतानि कालः संहरते प्रजाः ॥ on Pāṇ. III. 3. 167; this occurs in Stripava 2. 24; (b) तपः भुनै च योनिश्च एतद्ब्राह्मणकारणम् । तपः - श्रुताभ्यां यो हीनो जातिब्राह्मण एव साः ॥ on Pāṇ. V. 1. 115; अनुशासन (121. 7) has the first half and the 2nd half is त्रिसिगुणेः समुदितो ततो भवति वै द्विजः ॥ (c) पञ्च पञ्चनखा भक्ष्या इत्युक्ते चम्प्यते एतत्तोऽण्ड्येड - भक्ष्या इति (p. 5 of Kielhorn’s vol. I ); compare Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 17. 35 पञ्चनखा गोधा ... वज्रेन् , Gautama 17. 27. Vaṣ 14. 39; Manu V 18, Yāj. I. 177; (d) लोमनखं स्पृष्ट्वा शौचं कर्तव्यम् । on शिवसूत्र 3 and 4; compare Manu IV. 144. For गर्भाग्रिमे ब्राह्मण उपनेयः and हृदयंमगामिनेः &c. cited there, vide respectively Gaut. I. 6, and Maṇu II. 36 and Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 16. 2 and Vaṣ III. 31. |
vol-1-part-1 §42-chaturvimshati-mata · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...anu III 5 ( 'asapiṇḍā ca yā' etc. ) and Manu XII. 95 (yā vedabāhyāḥ smṛtayaḥ). Two other ver... |
| XII.100 | सेनापत्यं च राज्यं च दण्डनेतृत्वमेव च । सर्वलोकाधिपत्यं च वेदशास्त्रविदर्हति ॥ मनुस्मृति XII, 100.; तै . सं . I, 7.3 एते देवाः प्रत्यक्षां यद् ब्राह्मणाः । the same words stand at चतुर्थस्कन्धे 22.45 |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...Śūdraṣ Therefore, Jayaswal's remarks on Manu XII. 100 are worthless for settling the date of ... |
| XII.103 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...y of prayer) and imparting it to pupilṣ Manu XII. 103 says 'those who have committed to memor... |
| XII.105-6 | ‘Mānavam’ does not mean Mānava-dharma-sūtra. That is a gratuitous assumptioṇ Kumārila (650-700 A. D.) quotes the extant Manusmṛti as Mānavam on P. M. S. I. 3.2 (p. 167 of Ānan, eḍ); तथा च मानवेष्वभिनन्दनम् । प्रवक्ष्याम्यनुमानं च। ... समीक्षता ॥ . This is Manu 12.105; vide also note above for Mānava. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...II. 91 and on V. S. II. 1. 11 he quotes Manu XII. 105–6. From this it is clear that he had befo... |
| XII.105-106 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...preta- tion of the Veda) he relies upon Manu XII. 105–106. Kumārila is prepared to concede that p... |
| XII.108-109 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ...t. (28. 48, 51), Baud Dh. S. I. 1. 4-9, Manu XII. 108-109, Vaṣ I. 6, the ācāra to be followed was... |
| XII.108-113 | वृद्धौ च मातापितरौ साब्बी भार्या शिशुः सुतः । अप्यकार्यशतं कृत्वा भर्त्तव्या मनुरब्रवीत् ॥ ( after मनु . XI. 10 ); पुराणौ मानवी धर्मः साङ्खो आशासिद्धानि चत्वारि न हन्तव्वानि हेतुभिः ॥ ( after मनु XII. 110. ). This occurs in यशास्तिलक , 4th आश्वास p. 117 and the first half of it occurs in the तन्त्रवार्तिक . |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ... learned in Veda and knows Dharma (vide Manu XII. 108–113). But Yāj. I. 9 and others say that fou... |
| XII.109 | शिक्षा खलु विगतमत्सरा निरहंकाराः कुम्भीधान्या अलोलुपा वृत्त्यर्थलोभ - मोहकोपघ्नविजिताः । धनोपेधविज्ञा येषां वेदः सपर्येङ्ग्रहणः । शिक्षासदङ्गुमानज्ञाः श्रुति - प्रवृत्तादळः ॥ बौ . धृ . सू . I. 1. 5. 6. This last is Manu XII. 109 and Vaṣ VI. 43 (with slight variations). शिक्षा पुनरकाममात्मा । यसिङ्ग I. 6. Compare महाभाष्य vol. III. p. 174 ' एतस्मिन्कार्यनिवासे ये ब्राह्मणः कुम्भीधान्याः अलोलुपा अमृत्युप्रमाणकारणाः किंचिदन्तरेण कस्याचिद्विधिायाः पारणास्त्रभवन्तः शिष्टाः । ' |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...erved by śiṣṭas as defined above and in Manu XII. 109). The Mī. on Yāj. I. 7 (laying down fiv... |
| XII.111 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...a saṁnyāsin constitute a pariṣad of teṇ Manu XII. 111 defines the ten as consisting of three ... |
| XII.112 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ... a pariṣaḍ Vaṣ Dh. S. IIL 7, Yāj. I. 9, Manu XII.112, Parāśara VIII. 11 state that at least ... |
| XII.113 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...ss special qualificationṣ Gaut. 28. 48, Manu XII. 113 (= Atri 143) require that he must be th... |
| 12.114 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...ee e. g. Vaṣ 3. 5, 6 and 11 are same as Manu 12. 114, 115 and Manu 2. 157 respectively, and ... |
| XII.114-115 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...curs with slight variations in the 4th; Manu XII. 114–115 (about pari- ṣad) occur in the 8th chap... |
| XII.118 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi | ...ithi-25">25</a></sup> in his comment on Manu XII. 118 he refers to Vācaspati-miśra, the autho... |
| 21.7 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... teacher of dharma he quotes by name in Manu (in 21. 7), who is cited for the proposition that ... |
| 24 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ry of M. and his son Nābhānediṣṭha 691ṇ Manusmṛti 24n, 27–29n, 30, 33, 41, 49, 51-2, 67n, 72... |
| 29 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ry or paramount duties for all, acc. to Manu 29; are in the nature of prohibitions 1422... |
| 39 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...g of 142, 1500. Kulluka, commentator of Manusmṛti 39, 1320, 142, 150n, 178, 191-92, 220, 247... |
| 54 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...o thief and no drinker of madya. Though Manu 54 enumerates the drinking of surā among t... |
| 93 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ... Dr V 701n Rāghavānanda, commentator of Manu 93 Raghunandana, author of Śrāddha- tattva... |
| 150 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...0-61. Sarvajña-Nārāyaṇa, commentator of Manusmṛti 150n, 788n, 789. Śaśāṅka 31 Śāstra, in case... |
| 173 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...auḍ Dh. S. 13; three classes of, acc to Manu 173, three kinds of, viz. bodily, in words ... |
| 196 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...n, 963n, 965n, 976n, 1046, 1096ṇ Vṛddha-Manu 196n, 706ṇ Vṛddha-Śātātapa 79n, 116ṇ Vṛddha... |
| 222 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...575 Vṛddha-or Vṛddhī-kṛcchra 150 Vṛddha-Manu 222n, 285n, 371n, 390, 532 Vṛddha-Parāśara ... |
| 282 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...n, 392, 461n Bṛhadyogayātrā, 376n Bṛhan-Manu 282n, 285n Bṛhan-Nāradīya-purāṇa, see Nārad... |
| 369 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...Sat Br 201, 369, means tarpaṇa, acc. to Manu 369 Pitṛya verses are Rg X. 15, 1-3, 503n P... |
| 371 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...orm ś. on any day except darśa, acc. to Manu 371n, among the brāhmaṇas invited at ś., tw... |
| 392-394 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...tion 128 list of apāṅkteya brāhmaṇas in Manusmṛti 392-394; not to accept gifts from kings that ar... |
| 408 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...951. Vṛddha-Kātyāyana 300n, 493ṇ Vṛddha-Manu 408, 477-79, 707 Vṛddha-Śātātapa 754. Vṛddh... |
| 428 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...uṣ (seasons) in Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa and Manu 428, 430, 450n, interpretation of the word ... |
| 462 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ... perform p, except on amāvāsyā, acc. to Manu 462; apātraka-pāranaśrāddha in Mithilā expl... |
| 527 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... for gods or for śrāddha dinner acc. to Manu 527; Manu and others provided that in rites... |
| 572 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §general-index | ...ases ... 571; is upapātaka according to Manu 572n; nothing so harmful to life as, 567; p... |
| 587 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...iption 66. Nānaka, 121ṇ Nandana, com nf Manusmṛti 587, 774n, 875. Nanda Paṇḍita 192, 403, 684... |
| 589-90.C | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...of 398n Clothes, declared impartible by Manu 589-90. Codification of Hindu Law, objections to,... |
| 688 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... about M. 696; said to be numberless by Manusmṛti 688; sense of, 690n; some purāṇas say that ... |
| 688-89 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...as, 696; duration of four yugas acc. to Manu 688-89; extent of each of four Y. was same acc... |
| 714 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...r of Āśv śr. 685n, 856n, commentator of Manusmṛti 714, commentator of Āśv gr. 879. Nationalit... |
| 733 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...es to the nearest sapinda, according to Manu 733, 748, order of, is to be arranged in su... |
| 738 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...Bṛhad-Viṣṇu 721n, Bṛhad-Yama 534, Bṛhan-Manu 738, 752. Bṛhannāradīya-purāṇa (see under N... |
| 819-20 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... numerous places 821; ṃ by Kauṭilya and Manusmṛti 819-20; ṃ by Kauṭilya and Yāj. Smṛti as one of... |
| 827 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...der ‘custom’) 825ff, meaning of, acc to Manu 827, 856. Sādhyapāla (sec under Purusa). Sa... |
| 1042 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... name Bhadrākālī occurs in Śaṅ. gr. and Manu 1042; Kaulāvali-nirṇaya asserts that if a ma... |
| 1154 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...); defined by Gautama, Jai., Śabara and Manu 1154; eight faults of V. apply only to V. ba... |
| 1190 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ard by Prabhākara is only inferred from Manu 1190n; quotes several verses from Ślokavārtt... |
| 1207 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...inning of any work with M. laid down by Manu 1207. Maṅgalāṣṭaka, eight substances to be d... |
| 1261 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...a- tion of the Veda, Kumārila relies on Manu 1261. |
| 1266 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ed as well as condemned by the ex- tant Manusmṛti 1266; Ṛg X. 40. 2 refers to it and Gautama a... |
| 1422 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...hat relates to wealth or money, acc. to Manu 1422. Saunaka, a. of smṛti 758 ; allows a śū... |